妙法蓮華經玄義 義疏通講 · 冊3

正顯經體—判教·記者私錄異同 · 18 單元 · 第 33 冊 · 冊目次

正顯經體Discerning the Substance · Directly Revealing the Sutra’s Substance

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

釋名已經把一部經的義理廣泛說開,辨體卻要做相反的工作:從浩漫眾義中,直接點出全經所歸。這不是另找一個藏在經文背後的東西,而是問,名、宗、用與一切因果究竟依什麼而立,又共同歸向哪裏。

本論先給出兩句話:體是一部的指歸,也是眾義的都會。前一句從全經看它,後一句從萬義看它。萬義可以向四方展開,指歸卻使它們不致散失;一部可以有無數言說,體卻是所有言說共同要顯出的真實。

為何不能直接說一乘就是體

第一個舊解說,一乘就是經體。問題在於,一乘這個名稱既可用於方便,也可用於真實;即使專指真實一乘,其中又含真性、觀照、資成三軌。它能總攝許多內容,卻還沒有回答辨體所問的『究竟是哪一軌』。

另一個舊解說,真諦就是體。這也同樣太寬。大小乘都使用真諦之名,大乘內部又有多種說法。若只給出一個能在多處通用的名稱,定指仍未完成。

還有人以一乘因果為體。因可以是萬善,果可以是萬德;兩者都重要,卻仍屬所修、所成的事。事若沒有真實之理作印,便沒有可以成立的依據。因此,因果顯示修證所由,經體則落在使因果成立的真實之理。

辨體的關鍵於是漸漸明朗:最宏大的名稱未必最準確,最豐富的內容也未必就是所依。這一章保全一乘、真諦與因果各自的意義,並把它們安放在恰當位置。

因變成果,還是因與果同時並存

有人把乘體貫通因果,說因乘與果乘共同成體。章安在此私下設問:因成為果時,究竟是變,還是不變?

若因變成果,原來的因已不在,能通與所通的關係也隨之消失。若因不變,因到了果位仍保持為因,因果便並列而存,也說不通。若另外立一法貫通因果,恰好證明真正作貫通者另有所在,因果本身便不是經體。

這個追問也改變了幾段經文的讀法。佛安住大乘,不只是停在某個果德上,而是乘理以化導眾生;諸子乘寶乘,顯示因位行人乘車而進;大乘因果指向實相,顯示因果不離實相。這些場景都把因果指回實相,使真實之理居於所依。

實相與因果因此相依而有方向。因果若離實相便不能成立;實相貫通因果,成為修證共同所依。辨體便在這相依關係中定出一實相。

白牛、莊挍、儐從與軒,各在什麼位置

另一組舊說把般若與六度分為本末、廣狹、一體異體、近乘遠乘,又依有所得、無所得與世間、出世間列出多重組合。這些分別都在說乘上有哪些修行、哪些心行較近、哪些較遠,仍未直接指出乘所依的體。

章安借牛車把位置重新排清。般若是白牛,五度是莊挍,方便是儐從,慈悲是軒。白牛能牽引,莊挍使車完具,儐從隨行,軒承載人物;每一樣都有作用,卻沒有一樣因作用重大便自動成為經體。

這幅圖最有力之處,是它沒有貶低任何一物。沒有白牛,車不能進;沒有諸度、方便與慈悲,修行與度生也不能圓成。辨體所作的,只是把能運、能助、能承與所依分明。若一直爭論車上皮毛枝葉的配置,真正要找的乘本反而被遮住。

五部論為何同指乘本

章安繼續引五部論。第一部列乘本、乘行、乘攝、乘障、乘果;第二部從真如佛性生福慧行,由行成果,再由果載出眾生;第三部列乘因、乘緣、乘果;第四部說平等法身與大般涅槃;第五部列乘本、乘主、乘助。

名目與次序不全相同,共同點卻在最初所依:真如、佛性、諸法實相。福慧是行,慈悲是攝,煩惱與智障是障,佛果是果,般若能作主,一切行能資助;這些都在乘中有自己的位置。當辨體之問落下時,所取的是乘本,整張乘義圖則各守原有位置。

因此,五論所明乘體相同,不表示五部論的每個名目都相同。『同』落在實相這個指歸,『小異』保留各論如何安排修行、攝受、障礙、果德與助成。

為何經體又叫一實相印

經體不只是全經的共同題目,還有辨別真偽的作用,所以本論轉而說法印。

小乘從生死與涅槃有別而立三印。生死法以無常、無我兩印來印,涅槃以寂滅一印來印。三印使行人知道何者是佛說,依之修行可以得道。

大乘則從生死與涅槃不二而立一印。生死即涅槃,涅槃即生死;本自不生,今則無滅。所指不再是把兩域分開印可,而是以諸法實相貫通。這一實相印使外道不能混入,天魔不能破壞,如世間文書得印而可取信。

三印依生死與涅槃分說,一印依二者不二而統攝;所要保護的都是正法不被錯認。到了今經辨體,一實相印不在實相之外另加印章,印就是體所具有的辨真之力。

從眾多法門中,如何只取一個正體

本論正面回答:經體就是一實相印;在三軌中,取真性軌。

接著,一連串『取』字從不同教義架構中定出同一指向。十法界取佛法界,佛界十如是取如是體;四種十二因緣取不思議、不生不滅,十二支取苦道即是法身;四種四諦取無作四諦,再取其中滅諦;七種二諦取五種,再取其中真諦;五種三諦取五種中道第一義諦;一諦取中道一實諦,無諦取中道無諦。

每一次簡擇都依辨體的目的,把最能直接顯出中道實相的一面指出來;各套架構仍保存其餘項目的原有位置。掌握這個方向後,從智妙乃至其餘諸妙,也都能依例簡出正體。

一棟房屋,梁柱與空間缺一不可

梁與柱共同綱紀一棟房屋,譬喻因與果;屋內非梁非柱、可以容受人物的空間,譬喻實相。梁柱使房屋有形,空間使房屋能住,兩者相依而各有其義。

房屋若沒有空間,便無所容受;因果若沒有實相,也無所成立。實相不是在因果之外另造一物,正如屋內之空不在房屋之外。它既不等於梁柱,也從未離開梁柱所成的屋。

日月綱天、公臣輔主又從多與一說同一關係。日月可以有二,太虛空天不可分二;臣將可以很多,所輔之主不能因此變成多主。種種因果、行門與功德可以多,作共同指歸的正體卻不隨之分裂。

所以三軌成乘,不縱不橫,不即不離。真性、觀照、資成不是前後排成三截,也不是互不相干地橫列;它們不全同,也不相離。辨體偏舉真性,只為使當前所問有明確答案。

為何最後仍要回到經文

排除舊解、說明法印、歷法簡體之後,論證仍要回到《法華經》自身。

佛放光明,助顯實相義;諸法實相義已為大眾宣說;唯佛與佛才能究盡諸法實相。這幾處先把正體直接點出。諸佛久後必說真實、以相嚴身而說實相印、舍利弗聞實道而安住實智,又把真實之理與領解、作佛相連。

開方便門而示真實相,觀諸法如實相,如來如實知見,則讓方便、觀行與佛知見同歸真實。《佛說觀普賢菩薩行法經》再以一實之道、一實境界相照,使所見不落在單獨的因或果,而落在因果所依的一實。

諸佛為大事因緣出現於世,使眾生開佛知見。辨體至此不再只是排除哪一個名稱太寬,而是把一部經為何出世、眾生要見什麼,收在同一指歸之中。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把本單元放回五章的前後關係:釋名是總說,名中已含體、宗、用三別;顯體則點出三軌中屬於體的真性。偏舉真性不是割裂三軌,而是從總名轉入別義時,使體的所指明確。

鏡中又把說體之意分成四層:一部所歸、行解難會、體不可說、因機仍可說。這使『眾義之都會』不只是眾多概念集合,而是全經諸門都契於實相。

說者層次也由此照清。『私問』一段是章安私破古人,『私謂』以下是章安判前師,五論連段則是章安引論出乘體。如此分層,既保存智者正說,也使灌頂在記錄中所加的設難、判釋與引論各有位置。

對因果通體之說,湛然把方向辨得最細:因果不離實相,可以證因果為宗;要證體,則須看實相不離因果,這才是宗家之體。體與宗互相不離,卻不因相依便失去能取、所取的方向。

五論之中,鏡文逐一只取第一乘本。真如居初,所以是本;平等法身與大般涅槃則被照成隱與顯,同一經體在纏、成滿的兩面。乘主如白牛能使車到達所在,正因它有能運之用,更可見主用與乘本各守其位。

三印與一印在鏡中有兩層。從生滅與無生滅看,真實本一而說有廣略;從今經看,又須特別指出此經獨明實相為一法印。廣略之會通與今經之定指並行,不能只留下數目上的三與一。

空屋譬被湛然直分為空譬體、屋譬宗。屋是因果所成的能取,空是所取之體;能取可多,所取不可多。這一眼使屋、空相依的譬喻精準落回體、宗,不讓空間成為離屋獨立之物。

末後引證又分正引與結意。諸經句先共同顯出實相,『故知』以下才由智者收為大事因緣與一實非因非果之理。經證與論主結語各守其層,整個正顯經體才從釋名而來,又穩穩回到佛知見。

A sutra contains myriad meanings; which one is its substance? Explaining the name has already unfolded a sutra’s meanings broadly, whereas discerning the substance performs the opposite task: amid the vastness of many meanings, it directly points out where the whole sutra returns. This does not mean finding another thing hidden behind the text. It asks upon what name, purport, function, and every cause and fruit are established, and toward what they all jointly tend.

The treatise first gives two statements: substance is the destination of the whole work and the convergence of its many meanings. The first views it from the whole sutra, the second from its myriad meanings. Myriad meanings can unfold in every direction, but their destination keeps them from dispersing. One work can contain innumerable statements, yet its substance is the reality that all those statements jointly seek to reveal.

Why Can the One Vehicle Not Simply Be Called the Substance?

The first old interpretation says that the One Vehicle is the sutra’s substance. The problem is that the name One Vehicle can be used for both the provisional and the real. Even when it refers specifically to the real One Vehicle, it contains the three tracks of true nature, contemplative illumination, and supporting accomplishment. It encompasses a great deal, but it has not yet answered the question posed by discerning the substance: which track is meant here?

Another old interpretation says that true truth is the substance. This too is overly broad. Great and Lesser Vehicles both use the name true truth, and there are multiple accounts even within the Great Vehicle. Merely giving a name that applies in many places does not complete the act of specifying the substance.

Others take the cause and fruit of the One Vehicle as the substance. Cause may consist of myriad wholesome deeds and fruit of myriad qualities. Both are important, yet they remain affairs cultivated and accomplished. If affairs have no seal of true principle, they have no basis upon which to stand. Cause and fruit therefore reveal the course of cultivation and realization, while the sutra’s substance lies in the true principle that enables them to be established.

The key to discerning the substance gradually becomes clear: the grandest name is not necessarily the most precise, and the richest content is not necessarily the basis upon which it rests. This chapter preserves the respective meanings of the One Vehicle, true truth, and cause and fruit while placing each in its proper position.

Does Cause Change into Fruit, or Do Cause and Fruit Remain Side by Side?

Someone takes the substance of the vehicle to pervade cause and fruit, saying that the causal and fruitional vehicles together form the substance. Zhang’an privately raises a question here: when cause becomes fruit, does it change or not change?

If cause changes into fruit, the original cause is no longer present, and the relation between what passes through and that through which it passes disappears with it. If cause does not change, then after reaching the stage of fruit it still remains cause, leaving cause and fruit side by side, which is likewise untenable. If another Dharma is established to pass through cause and fruit, that proves precisely that what truly passes through them lies elsewhere and that cause and fruit themselves are not the sutra’s substance.

This question also changes how several scriptural passages are read. The Buddha’s abiding in the Great Vehicle is not merely his remaining in a particular quality of the fruit; he rides principle in order to guide sentient beings. The children’s riding the jeweled vehicle reveals practitioners at the causal stage proceeding by means of the cart. The cause and fruit of the Great Vehicle pointing to the true mark shows that neither departs from the true mark. Each scene directs cause and fruit back to the true mark and places true principle in the position of their basis.

The true mark and cause and fruit are therefore mutually dependent in a definite direction. Cause and fruit cannot be established apart from the true mark; the true mark runs through cause and fruit as the common basis of cultivation and realization. Discerning the substance identifies the one true mark within this interdependence.

Where Do the White Ox, Adornments, Attendants, and Carriage Belong?

Another group of old explanations divides prajñā and the six perfections into root and branches, broad and narrow, one-body and different-body, near vehicle and distant vehicle. It then establishes multiple combinations according to attainment and nonattainment and to worldly and world-transcending practice. All these distinctions concern which practices are present in the vehicle and which mental practices are nearer or more distant; they still do not point directly to the vehicle’s underlying substance.

Zhang’an uses the ox cart to put these positions back in order. Prajñā is the white ox, the five perfections are the adornments, skillful means are the attendants, and compassion is the carriage. The white ox can draw, adornments complete the cart, attendants accompany it, and the carriage bears its passengers. Each has a function, yet none automatically becomes the sutra’s substance merely because its function is important.

The force of this image is that it belittles none of its elements. Without the white ox, the cart cannot move; without the perfections, skillful means, and compassion, practice and the liberation of beings cannot be completed. Discerning the substance simply distinguishes what transports, assists, and carries from the basis upon which they rely. If debate remains fixed on the arrangement of the cart’s fur, twigs, and leaves, the vehicle-basis actually being sought is obscured.

Why Do the Five Treatises Point to the Same Vehicle-Basis?

Zhang’an continues by citing five treatises. The first lists the vehicle-basis, vehicle-practice, vehicle-gathering, vehicle-obstruction, and vehicle-fruit. The second proceeds from true suchness and buddha-nature to practices of merit and wisdom, from practice to fruit, and then from fruit to carrying sentient beings forth. The third lists vehicle-cause, vehicle-condition, and vehicle-fruit. The fourth speaks of the equal Dharma-body and great nirvāṇa. The fifth lists the vehicle-basis, vehicle-master, and vehicle-assistant.

Their names and sequences are not wholly identical, but they share the same initial basis: true suchness, buddha-nature, and the true mark of all dharmas. Merit and wisdom are practice, compassion is gathering, afflictions and cognitive obstructions are obstructions, buddhahood is fruit, prajñā can serve as master, and all practices can assist. Each occupies its own place within the vehicle. When the question of discerning the substance is posed, what is selected is the vehicle-basis, while every part of the full account of the vehicle retains its original position.

Thus, saying that the five treatises clarify the same substance of the vehicle does not mean that all their terms are identical. Their sameness lies in the true mark as their destination, while their small differences preserve how each arranges practice, gathering, obstructions, qualities of the fruit, and assistance.

Why Is the Sutra’s Substance Also Called the One Seal of the True Mark?

The sutra’s substance is not merely the shared topic of the entire scripture. It also distinguishes true from false, and the treatise therefore turns to the Dharma seals.

The Lesser Vehicle establishes three seals because it treats birth-and-death and nirvāṇa as distinct. The dharmas of birth-and-death are sealed by impermanence and no-self, while nirvāṇa is sealed by quiescent cessation. The three seals allow practitioners to recognize the Buddha’s teaching and to attain the path by practicing in accordance with it.

The Great Vehicle establishes one seal because it treats birth-and-death and nirvāṇa as nondual. Birth-and-death is immediately nirvāṇa, and nirvāṇa immediately birth-and-death; originally unborn, they are now therefore unextinguished. What is indicated is no longer the sealing of two separate domains, but the true mark of all dharmas running through them. This one seal of the true mark prevents non-Buddhist teachings from being mixed in and Māra from destroying the Dharma, like an official document that becomes trustworthy when it bears a seal.

The three seals speak separately according to birth-and-death and nirvāṇa, while the one seal encompasses them according to their nonduality. Both protect the true Dharma from being mistaken. In the present discerning of the sutra’s substance, the one seal of the true mark is not a stamp added outside the true mark; the seal is the true mark’s own power to distinguish what is genuine.

How Is One True Substance Selected from Many Dharma Gates?

The treatise answers directly: the sutra’s substance is the one seal of the true mark; among the three tracks, the track of true nature is selected.

A continuous series of selections then specifies the same direction within different doctrinal frameworks. Among the ten Dharma realms, the Buddha Dharma realm is selected, and among its ten suchnesses, such-a-substance. Among the four kinds of twelve links, the inconceivable, unborn, and unextinguished is selected; among the twelve links, the path of suffering itself as the Dharma-body. Among the four kinds of Four Truths, the unconstructed Four Truths are selected and, within them, the truth of cessation. Among the seven kinds of Two Truths, five are selected and, within those five, true truth. Among the five kinds of Three Truths, the five kinds of the Middle Way’s ultimate truth are selected. Among the one truths, the Middle Way’s one-real truth is selected, and among the no-truths, the Middle Way’s no-truth.

Each selection follows the purpose of discerning the substance and points out the aspect that most directly reveals the true mark of the Middle Way. The remaining items in each framework retain their own positions. Once this direction is grasped, the true substance can likewise be selected from the subtlety of wisdom and each of the remaining subtleties.

A House Needs Both Beams and Interior Space

Beams and columns together frame a house and represent cause and fruit. The space within the house that is neither beam nor column and can receive people and things represents the true mark. Beams and columns give the house form; space makes it habitable. They depend upon one another while retaining distinct meanings.

If a house had no interior space, it could receive nothing. If cause and fruit lacked the true mark, they too would have nothing upon which to stand. The true mark is not another thing constructed outside cause and fruit, just as interior space is not outside the house. It is not identical to the beams and columns, yet it has never departed from the house they form.

The sun and moon spanning the sky and ministers assisting their sovereign express the same relation through plurality and unity. Sun and moon can be two, but the vast open sky cannot be divided into two skies. Ministers and generals can be many, but the sovereign they assist cannot thereby become many sovereigns. Causes and fruits, practices, and qualities can be many, while their common destination does not split into many substances.

Thus, the three tracks form the vehicle without being vertical or horizontal, identical or separate. True nature, contemplative illumination, and supporting accomplishment are not three segments arranged in sequence or three unrelated things set beside one another. They are not entirely the same, yet neither are they separate. Discerning the substance singles out true nature only to give a definite answer to the present question.

Why Must the Account Finally Return to the Sutra?

After rejecting old interpretations, explaining the Dharma seals, and selecting the substance through different frameworks, the demonstration must still return to the Lotus Sutra itself.

The Buddha emits light to help reveal the meaning of the true mark; the meaning of the true mark of all dharmas has already been taught to the assembly; only a buddha together with a buddha can ultimately exhaust the true mark of all dharmas. These passages first point directly to the true substance. The buddhas’ necessarily teaching the real after a long time, adorning the body with marks and teaching the seal of the true mark, and Śāriputra’s hearing the real path and abiding in real wisdom further connect true principle with understanding and becoming a buddha.

Opening the gateway of skillful means to show the true mark, contemplating all dharmas as the true mark, and the Tathāgata’s knowing and seeing as it really is return skillful means, contemplative practice, and the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing to the real. The Sutra on the Practice of Contemplating Bodhisattva Samantabhadra further illuminates them through the path of the one reality and the sphere of the one reality, so that what is seen does not fall on cause or fruit separately but on the one reality upon which both rely.

The buddhas appear in the world because of the conditions of one great matter in order to enable sentient beings to open the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing. At this point, discerning the substance is no longer merely a matter of rejecting names that are too broad. It gathers into one destination why a sutra appears in the world and what sentient beings are to see.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first places this unit back within the sequence of the Fivefold Profound Meaning. Explaining the name is a general account, and the name already contains the three distinctions of substance, purport, and function. Revealing the substance then points out true nature as the aspect of the three tracks belonging to substance. Singling out true nature does not sever the three tracks; as the account moves from the general name to a specific meaning, it makes the referent of substance precise.

The Mirror further divides the intent of explaining the substance into four layers: the destination of the whole work, the difficulty of meeting it through practice and understanding, the substance’s inexpressibility, and its continued expressibility in response to capacities. Thus, the “convergence of many meanings” is not merely a collection of concepts; every gate of the sutra accords with the true mark.

The layers of speakers are also illuminated. The passage beginning “I privately ask” is Zhang’an’s private refutation of earlier masters; the passage beginning “I privately say” is Zhang’an’s judgment of the preceding teachers; and the continuous citation of five treatises is Zhang’an’s use of treatises to disclose the substance of the vehicle. Distinguishing these layers preserves Zhiyi’s direct teaching while giving Guanding’s questions, judgments, and citations their proper places within the record.

Regarding the claim that the substance pervades cause and fruit, Zhanran distinguishes the direction with particular precision. That cause and fruit do not depart from the true mark can establish cause and fruit as purport. To establish the substance, one must instead see that the true mark does not depart from cause and fruit; this is the substance belonging to the purport. Substance and purport do not depart from one another, but their interdependence does not erase the direction between what takes and what is taken.

Among the five treatises, the Mirror selects only the first vehicle-basis in each case. True suchness comes first and is therefore the basis. The equal Dharma-body and great nirvāṇa are illuminated as hidden and manifest, the two faces of one sutra-substance while bound in affliction and when fully accomplished. The vehicle-master, like the white ox, enables the cart to reach its destination; precisely because it exercises the function of transport, the master’s function and the vehicle-basis must retain their respective positions.

The three seals and one seal have two levels in the Mirror. From the standpoint of arising and ceasing and non-arising and non-ceasing, reality is one while its explanation is broad or brief. From the standpoint of the present sutra, it must also be specially stated that this scripture alone clarifies the true mark as the one Dharma seal. Integrating the broad and brief accounts and determining the substance of the present sutra proceed together; they cannot be reduced to the numbers three and one.

Zhanran directly divides the empty-house simile: space represents substance, and the house represents purport. The house formed by cause and fruit is what takes; space is the substance taken. What takes can be many, while what is taken cannot be many. This perspective returns the interdependence of house and space precisely to substance and purport, without turning space into something existing independently outside the house.

The final evidence is likewise divided into direct citation and concluding intent. The scriptural passages first reveal the true mark together; only from “therefore one knows” onward does Zhiyi gather them into the conditions of the one great matter and the principle of the one reality that is neither cause nor fruit. When scriptural evidence and the treatise master’s conclusion each retain their layer, the whole direct revelation of the sutra’s substance proceeds from explaining the name and returns securely to the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing.

辨體·廣簡偽Discerning the Substance · Broadly Distinguishing the False

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

智者說玄義,灌頂受聞而記。到了辨體,最先遇到的難處不是完全相反的邪說,而是許多教法都使用『真實』『中道』『實相』這些近似的名稱。魚目所以能混入明珠,正因它也有圓潤光澤;若只憑名稱與外觀,真假便沒有清楚界線。

廣簡偽因此分成六門。凡、外、小、偏四門,一層層辨同名之下所到深淺;譬簡把抽象差別放入可見形象;悟簡最後把問題落在行人自身:即使道理說得正確,若智慧尚未親見,也仍只是聽說乳色。

世間之善與真實之體,分界在哪裡

凡簡先列三種同名。世典以護國治家為實,外道以邪僻理解為實,小乘以厭苦休息所得的偏真為實。這三者都有『實』名,卻各自依一種有限功用立名;經體所說的真實,不能只由名稱相同便成立。

世間法又有邪惡與清正兩面。妖幻道術令人迷醉狂亂,以奇相動眾;它的結果不只是一時受騙,而是執著深入身心,內傷其身,外禍親族,長夜障道。這種法以強烈感受冒充真實,愈奇異反而愈能顯出愛著如何遮蔽判斷。

周、孔經籍則有另一種功用。孝可治家,忠可治國;禮、兵、醫、天文、地理各能安定人間。失去這些規範,強凌弱、民失所;依之而行,天下可得太平。它們的善果不被抹去,卻仍以愛民治國與求得人天善報為界。梵王出欲論能由禪定離欲,仍為愛論所攝;方術藥法縱能改變形色,也仍由對所得之愛建立真實感。

所以凡簡不是把世間一概說成無用,而是追問:眼前之法究竟只在調身、治家、安國、得報上有效,還是真能顯出經的正體?功用真切,不等於所指已經究竟。

見解愈繁密,為何仍在網中

外簡先處理憑藥力所得的聰明。藥能暫時使人敏利,卻隨接觸、消退而失;依外力忽有忽無的知見,不能鑒照久遠。再看莊、老所說的無為、無欲、虛靜與棄智,雖能止息誇企,若仍抱持一種有、無的決定見,便只是從喧動轉到虛無。

論力的故事把問題逼到一句問答:究竟道是一,還是多?若各家所說都各自究竟,鹿頭便沒有捨己道而作佛弟子的理由。論力由眼前的人證回看自己的提問,才領會究竟之道不因眾說並存便成許多。

長爪更能破一切論、轉一切語,久久找不到一法可納入心中;然而『一切都可破』本身仍可能成為所執。於是有、無、亦有亦無、不可說又被層層摺疊:把有無收歸有,把無有無無收歸無,再把非有非無各自納入有家、無家。組合可以增至百千,能組合的見與所組合的境仍共同織成見網。

這一門顯示,見解的精巧與解脫不是同一件事。邪智可以極為敏銳,戲論可以極為繁複;一觸境便生著,便仍戴著無明之枷,繞生死柱而不能脫離。

已離有無,為何還要再簡

小簡面對更接近真實的說法。聲聞也說離有、離無,名為聖中道;也有真無漏慧之見與親證涅槃之知。這裡不是世間奇術,也不是外道見網,而是真實斷除見惑、思惑,滅除分段生死。

其界線在於所離與所住。所離的有、無,是斷見與常見;所得的中,是與生死相對的真諦。若以生死為有邊,安住的涅槃便成無邊。兩邊彼此相待,仍可被破壞;住在草庵而不再深求,也沒有以大悲濟度眾生、求成佛道。於是同樣稱為『中道』『知見』,名稱雖正,所到仍未窮實相。

六門的次第由此清楚起來:愈往後,所簡的對象愈不是粗顯錯誤,而是已有實證、已離一重偏執,卻在所得處休息。真正難辨的魚目,不是全無光澤,而是已經很像明珠。

同入無言說道,深淺從何而分

偏簡進入大乘內部。同以無言說道斷煩惱,同得諸法實相,並不保證三種人的智慧相同。二乘自求出苦,得空便止;鈍根菩薩亦在所得處停住;利根菩薩為眾生起大悲,繼續深求。共同所得之智如螢火,不共同所得之智如日光,差別就在寂靜能否同時常照。

第一義空名為智慧。只得空寂,便只見到遮除;得到不但空,寂中又能照見一切法。實相不是離開寂靜另添照用,而是寂與照同時成立。二乘所得有寂而未具寂照,菩薩所求則由寂發照、照而不失寂。

見不空後仍有兩種道路。一種依次斷結,從淺至深,所得是相似之實;另一種在初門便解一切義,即中、即假、即空,不一不異,無三無一。這裡的『即』不是把三個名詞排在一起,而是任何一面都不與另外兩面隔絕。

一相與無量相又把這一點展開。只入一相而不能知無量相,空寂便沒有隨緣之用;能從一相進入無量相,卻不能再入一相,差別作用仍未歸一。利根菩薩即空而入一相,即假而知無量相,即中而復入一相。一相不礙無量,無量不失一相,一心即三,才是所深求的實相體。

華嚴、方等、大品所說,由三智次第或不次第、多人各得或一人深求,顯出相同名目的深淺。到了此經,『實子』不再與父相隔,向十方審察也沒有別乘,聲聞法得到決了,只說無上之道。所顯不再是多人分取的片段,而是純一實相之智。

一實無二,何以仍具一切法

卷第八上在此結束,卷第八下仍續智者所說的一實諦。無二、無虛偽、無顛倒、非魔所說、常樂我淨,五面共同說一件事:空、假、中若彼此相異,便有二、有三;三法不異,才具足圓滿而名一乘。

無二不是把三者削成一個空名。即空破凡夫愛論與外道見論;即假破只守小實與三人共見之實,又使實相與方便的因果、四諦、三寶宛然具足;即中破次第偏實。實相如法界海,既能破一切顛倒,又能含攝一切因果法門,空、假、中因此同是真實相。

四德也由這條不異之理顯出。不顛倒便無煩惱,無煩惱名淨;無煩惱便無業,無業名我;無業便無報,無報名樂;無報便無生死,無生死名常。常、樂、我、淨不是附加在三諦之外的四件功德,而是三者不異時所顯的清淨、自在、安樂、常住。

開顯於是有了根據。次第之實可以開成圓實,三人共得之實可以因深求而到底,聲聞之實可以得到決了,見論中可以不隨見動而修道,愛論中也可由魔界即佛界而通達佛道。開不是從外面安上一個新體,而是使諸法本有的安樂性顯出,直到絕待而明實。

同渡一河,為何所見水底不同

三獸渡河先說共同,再說深淺。兔、馬、大象同入水,也都以彼岸為向;兔馬力量弱,浮淺而不到底,大象力量強,兼得水底與彼岸。水柔軟,譬即空;水底不隨水面浮動,譬不空。三種人可以同見空,只有深智者又見不空。

到水底還須再辨。小象只到水底之泥,大象深入堅實之土;前者雖離水面,所到仍不是最深。於是這個譬有兩次簡別:先由兔馬與大象辨到不到底,再由小象、大象辨所到是泥還是實土。最後取大象所見不空,顯這部經的體。

每一件譬物都有自己的位置:兔與馬是浮淺,大象是力強;水是共同所入,底是不空,岸是所濟;小象至泥,大象至實土。譬喻的力量正在這些關係本身,深淺由行與智顯出。

珠本相似,差別為何在能不能雨寶

頗梨珠與如意珠形類近同,一顆但空而不能雨寶,一顆亦空又能雨寶。偏空如頗梨,雖有空的晶澈,沒有利益眾生的寶用;中道如如意珠,空而不礙一切法,故能普雨。兩珠之譬從有無合為俗的一面,簡出偽真。

接著只取一顆如意珠。珠沒有變成兩顆,得珠之人卻有不同:不知力用者只把它當珠;智者由此多有所得;二乘證空便休息;菩薩得空而起方便,利益並普度一切。本論即就這四類受用,簡別其得失。

前一層用兩珠辨體性所顯,後一層用一珠辨得者所用。頗梨不能雨與如意能雨,說明空義不同;同一顆如意珠,在證空休息與方便普利之間,顯出得者所用的差別。

同是黃石中金,何以成為四種人生

第三譬完整走過四個人。愚夫把黃石當石,棄在糞穢;估客熔出金,只加保重;金匠把金造成釵、釧、鐶、鐺;仙客把金鍊成金丹,飛天入地,捫摸日月,變通自在。

凡夫如愚夫,雖具實相而不知修習;二乘如估客,除去煩惱礦,守住即空之金;別教菩薩如金匠,知空非空,出假化物,莊嚴佛土,成就眾生;圓教菩薩如仙客,即事而真,初發心便成正覺,一身能現無量身,普應一切。

從同一面看,石中之金、熔出之金、器物之金、金丹之金,從初至後同是金;從差異一面看,石不同於金,金不同於器,器不同於丹,丹又有清淨透徹、柔軟妙好的形色。同與異在一條譬鏈中同時成立,論主因此以與、奪、破、會四字收束其中得失。

三譬又各有側重。三獸顯根性淺深,淺者得空,深者得假又得中;二珠顯三種心願,或只求出苦、見真便息,或歷別而不能圓修,或廣大遍法界而求;黃金顯三種方便,或守金而住,或只能嚴飾營生,或方便深廣而能變通自在。

回到經的正體,大象到底而堅不可壞,顯體之妙;圓珠普雨,顯作用之妙;巧智成仙,顯宗之妙。三譬同時顯三德不縱不橫,而在大乘之中別取真性為經體。

聽懂乳色,為何還不等於親見

悟簡把所有辨別收回行者。正確說出法相,仍可能沒有契理;若只沿著四種說法追逐,便像盲人聞粖而想成軟,聞雪而想成冷,聞貝而想成硬,聞鵠而想成動。四種性質各有所指,卻都不是乳的真色。

執己為實、判他為妄,便使此有彼無、彼是此非相互增長。情識如在暗夜中行走,即使大聲求食,也不能因此飽足。見諦的起點是慚愧知羞、痛切懺悔,由機感諸佛而開發禪慧;觀心明淨、信解虛融時,仍像黑暗中看見樹樁,只能髣髴分辨人、木、蟲、塵。

安忍而不動,對法的愛著不生,無明豁破,境界才像不動明鏡與無波淨水。魚、石、色像不須勉強安排,自然顯明;能見之心清淨常一,便如金錍開眼,一指、二指、三指都看得分明。

這時說有也對,因為是確實之色與眼相應,真諦之理與智慧相稱;說無也對,因為軟、冷、硬、動的錯認已經消失。有不是把聞說形相重新固著,無也不是全無所見。四句所顯的實相,須在理與智相稱時才能真見。

舍利弗安住實智,確信自己成佛;八千聲聞於法華中見如來性,如秋收冬藏而不再有所作。就理說,是究竟之理;就教說,聞此後不再另聞;就行說,修此後不再改轍。最後遍歷諸諦境時,仍須節節分清隨情、隨智、情智相合,只取隨智妙悟所見,才是經體。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把六門置於一條遞進線上。凡簡不是只斥妖術:世間邪惡由迷狂與過患見偽,周孔清正則以所到仍在人天見限。外簡的百千戲論雖然繁密,能生之見與所緣之境都未出見網;小簡則明分名同、體異,承認二乘自有智慧,只就未得寂照而辨其限。

偏簡的三段被看成展轉生後:先由空對不空,再於不空中辨次第與不次第,最後由一相進入無量相、復歸一相。正文的『二即』只是假借即名,三者互即須至圓具才成立;這一眼使逐層簡別保持方向,不讓前一層所得直接冒充後一層。

一實諦又有正釋、待對、開顯三層。正釋先除無二、無虛偽、無顛倒等過,再以三諦四德顯體;待對一面除小偏之名,一面仍說實相攝方便因果;開顯則由淺至深、由聖至凡。湛然指出,正因諸法本有妙理,才有開顯可說。

三獸與二珠主要顯開合,黃石中金主要顯破會,三譬的正意都在顯體。三獸有兩重深淺:兔馬不到底,大象到底;象中又有小象至泥、大象至實土。二珠先辨能雨、不能雨,再以同一如意珠顯得失在人。所依之理不成兩個,機緣取用才有休息與普利之別。

黃金譬中的與、奪、破、會各守一面:與就金體不殊,奪就凡夫尚無果用,破就石、金、器、丹的差別,會就四者體性同金。這也解開三譬先都顯體、後又分配體用宗的關係:正意已顯體,兼義再順三法;兩層同在,不互相取消。

三德可以由象、珠、仙分別顯法身、解脫、般若,每一譬內又各自具三德;最後為了剋定經體,仍以法身為所取。這不是把解脫、般若排除在大乘之外,而是在三德不離之中辨本番所問的正體。

悟簡的鏡最重位次。慚愧懺悔在前,觀心明淨、信解虛融仍屬凡位未悟;安忍、法愛不生、無明破,才由相似進入真見。鏡水明淨顯無明滅,魚石色像自現顯法身現,能契之智與所顯之體由此相應。

六門由此有兩重收束。譬簡把前四門的抽象深淺化成可見的河底、珠用與金用;悟簡再問能說法相的人是否親見。湛然分凡位未悟與聖位方悟,使顯體既須辨名義,也須在境智相應處得到證明。前面層層簡去同名異體,最後才由能見之智決定所見是否真實。

末後理、教、行三種無所作,只約所得的一分而說,尚不是一切修證全然止息。湛然以此守住悟的真實,也守住悟後仍有深進:隨智見體不是一句終止語,而是往後歷諸法、於每一境中繼續簡情取智的起點。

Why does what most resembles the real most require discernment? Zhiyi taught the profound meaning, and Guanding received and recorded it. When the discussion reaches discerning the substance, the first difficulty is not a doctrine entirely opposed to the true, but the fact that many teachings use similar names such as “real,” “Middle Way,” and “true mark.” A fish eye can be mixed among bright pearls precisely because it too is round and lustrous. If one relies only on names and appearances, there is no clear boundary between false and true.

Broadly distinguishing the false therefore unfolds through six gates. The first four—ordinary, non-Buddhist, lesser, and partial—distinguish layer by layer how far one reaches beneath the same names. Distinguishing through simile places abstract differences into visible images. Distinguishing through awakening finally brings the question back to practitioners themselves: even when the principle has been stated correctly, if wisdom has not personally seen it, one is still only hearing a description of the color of milk.

Where Is the Boundary between Good in the World and the Substance of the Real?

Distinguishing ordinary worldly dharmas begins with three uses of the same name. Worldly classics call protecting the country and governing the household real. Non-Buddhists call their distorted understanding real. The Lesser Vehicle calls the partial truth obtained by growing weary of suffering and finding rest real. All three possess the name “real,” but each establishes that name through a limited function. The reality intended as the sutra’s substance cannot be established merely because the name is shared.

Worldly dharmas also have deviant and upright aspects. Strange and delusive arts make people intoxicated and deranged and stir crowds through extraordinary appearances. Their result is not merely a moment of deception: attachment enters deeply into body and mind, inwardly injuring the person, outwardly bringing disaster upon kin, and obstructing the path through the long night. Such methods pass off intense experience as reality; the more extraordinary they appear, the more clearly they reveal how attachment can obscure discernment.

The classics of the Zhou and Confucius have a different function. Filial conduct can govern the household and loyalty the country. Ritual, military methods, medicine, astronomy, and geography can each bring order to the human world. Without such standards, the strong oppress the weak and the people lose their place; when they are followed, the realm may become peaceful. Their good results are not erased, yet their boundary remains care for the people, government of the country, and the pursuit of wholesome human and heavenly recompense. Great Brahmā’s discourse on leaving desire can use concentration to escape desire, but it remains encompassed by theories of attachment. Even if esoteric drugs change the body’s appearance, a sense of reality is still being established through attachment to what is obtained.

Distinguishing ordinary worldly dharmas therefore does not declare everything worldly useless. It asks: is the dharma at hand effective only in regulating the body, ordering the household, governing the country, or obtaining recompense, or can it truly disclose the sutra’s true substance? A function can be genuine without what it points to being ultimate.

Why Do Increasingly Intricate Views Still Remain within the Net?

Distinguishing non-Buddhist dharmas first addresses intelligence gained through drugs. A drug may temporarily make someone sharp, but the knowledge disappears when the drug is disturbed or its effect subsides. Knowledge that appears and vanishes through an external power cannot illuminate what is remote. The nonaction, freedom from desire, empty stillness, and rejection of wisdom taught by Zhuangzi and Laozi may quiet boastful striving; yet if a determinate view of existence or nonexistence remains, one has only moved from agitation into an embrace of nothingness.

Lunli’s story forces the problem into one exchange: is the ultimate path one or many? If the paths taught by all schools were each ultimate, Deer-Head would have had no reason to abandon his own path and become the Buddha’s disciple. Lunli looks back from the living evidence before him to his own question and understands that the ultimate path does not become many merely because many teachings coexist.

Dīrghanakha can refute every thesis and overturn every statement and, after a long search, finds no dharma he can admit into his mind. Yet “everything can be refuted” can itself become what is grasped. Existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and the inexpressible are then folded and stacked: existence and nonexistence are gathered under existence; the nonexistence of existence and the nonexistence of nonexistence are gathered under nonexistence; then not-existence and not-nonexistence are each folded into both the house of existence and the house of nonexistence. The combinations can multiply by hundreds and thousands, while the view that combines and the object combined continue together to weave the net of views.

This gate shows that acuity of opinion and liberation are not the same. Deviant wisdom can be exceedingly sharp and conceptual proliferation exceedingly intricate. If attachment arises whenever an object is encountered, one still wears the cangue of ignorance and circles the pillar of birth-and-death without escape.

Why Distinguish Further after Existence and Nonexistence Have Already Been Left?

Distinguishing the Lesser Vehicle confronts an account much closer to reality. Śrāvakas too speak of leaving existence and nonexistence as the middle way of the noble ones. They possess the vision of genuine uncontaminated wisdom and the knowledge that personally realizes nirvāṇa. This is no worldly strange art or non-Buddhist net of views; views and thoughts are truly severed and segmented birth-and-death extinguished.

The boundary lies in what is left and where one abides. The existence and nonexistence left behind are the views of annihilation and permanence, while the middle attained is true truth in contrast to birth-and-death. When birth-and-death is made the extreme of existence, the nirvāṇa in which one abides becomes the extreme of nonexistence. These opposed extremes can still be broken. Resting in the grass hut without seeking further also lacks the great compassion that rescues sentient beings and the aspiration to buddhahood. Thus the names “Middle Way” and “knowledge and vision” are correct, but what they reach has not yet exhausted the true mark.

The sequence of the six gates now becomes clear. The further it proceeds, the less its object is an obvious error. What is distinguished later has already realized something and left one layer of partiality, yet comes to rest in what was obtained. The fish eye that is truly difficult to distinguish is not entirely without luster; it already looks very much like a bright pearl.

If All Enter the Inexpressible Path, Whence Comes the Difference in Depth?

Distinguishing partial Great Vehicle dharmas enters the Great Vehicle itself. Severing afflictions through the same inexpressible path and attaining the true mark of all dharmas in common do not guarantee that the wisdom of the three kinds of person is the same. People of the two vehicles seek their own release from suffering and stop upon attaining emptiness. Bodhisattvas of dull faculties likewise stop where they have arrived. Bodhisattvas of sharp faculties arouse great compassion for sentient beings and continue to seek deeply. Wisdom attained in common is like firefly light; wisdom not attained in common is like sunlight. The difference lies in whether quiescence can at the same time constantly illuminate.

Emptiness in the ultimate meaning is called wisdom. To attain only empty quiescence is to see only what has been removed. To attain emptiness that is not merely empty is to illuminate all dharmas within quiescence. The true mark does not add illumination to quiescence as a separate function: quiescence and illumination stand together. The two vehicles attain quiescence without fully possessing quiescent illumination, while the bodhisattva’s search lets illumination issue from quiescence without losing quiescence.

Even after seeing nonemptiness there are two paths. One severs bonds in sequence, proceeding from shallow to deep, and attains a semblance of the real. The other understands every meaning upon first entering the gate: immediately the Middle, immediately provisional, immediately empty; neither one nor different, neither three nor one. Here “immediate” does not simply place three terms side by side. It means that no one aspect is separated from the other two.

One mark and immeasurable marks unfold the same point. Entering only one mark without knowing immeasurable marks leaves empty quiescence without responsive function. Passing from one mark into immeasurable marks but being unable to enter one mark again leaves differentiated functions without return to unity. A bodhisattva of sharp faculties enters one mark through immediate emptiness, knows immeasurable marks through immediate provisional existence, and reenters one mark through the immediate Middle. The one does not obstruct the immeasurable, and the immeasurable does not lose the one. Only when all three are immediate in a single mind is there the deeply sought substance of the true mark.

The Avataṃsaka, vaipulya, and Large Prajñā teachings use sequential or nonsequential attainment of the three wisdoms, many persons receiving them separately, or one person seeking them deeply to disclose different depths beneath the same names. In the present sutra, the “real son” is no longer separated from the father. Careful search throughout the ten directions finds no other vehicle; the śrāvaka Dharma is decisively understood and only the unsurpassed path taught. What is revealed is no longer fragments apportioned among several people, but the pure and single wisdom of the true mark.

If the One Real Truth Is without Duality, How Does It Still Contain All Dharmas?

The first half of Fascicle Eight ends here, and the second half continues Zhiyi’s teaching of the one real truth. Freedom from duality, falsity, and inversion, not being spoken by Māra, and permanence, bliss, self, and purity all speak from five sides about one matter. If emptiness, provisional existence, and the Middle differed, there would be two and three. Only when the three dharmas do not differ are they perfectly complete and called the One Vehicle.

Nonduality does not pare the three down into one empty name. Immediate emptiness breaks ordinary beings’ theories of attachment and non-Buddhists’ theories of views. Immediate provisional existence breaks a lesser reality that merely holds to emptiness and the reality seen in common by three kinds of person, while allowing the cause and fruit, Four Truths, and Three Jewels of both the true mark and skillful means to remain distinctly complete. The immediate Middle breaks a partial reality attained in sequence. The true mark is like the ocean of the Dharma realm: it can break every inversion and also contain every gate of cause and fruit. Emptiness, provisional existence, and the Middle are therefore together the true mark.

The four virtues likewise appear through this principle of nondifference. Noninversion means no afflictions, and no afflictions is called purity. With no afflictions there is no karma, and no karma is called self. With no karma there is no recompense, and no recompense is called bliss. With no recompense there is no birth-and-death, and no birth-and-death is called permanence. Permanence, bliss, self, and purity are not four qualities added outside the three truths, but the purity, sovereignty, ease, and permanence disclosed when the three do not differ.

Opening and revealing thereby gains its basis. The sequential real can be opened as the perfect real; the real attained in common by three kinds of person can reach the bottom through deep seeking; the śrāvaka’s real can be decisively understood; one can cultivate the factors of the path within theories of views without being moved by views; and within theories of attachment one can penetrate the Buddha-path because the realm of Māra is precisely the realm of the Buddha. Opening does not attach a new substance from outside. It discloses the nature of ease and joy already present in all dharmas until the real is clarified in absolute terms.

If All Cross the Same River, Why Do They See Different Bottoms?

The three animals crossing the river first reveal what is shared and then depth. Rabbit, horse, and elephant enter the same water and all head toward the far bank. Rabbit and horse are weak and float at a shallow level without reaching the bottom. The great elephant is strong and reaches both bottom and bank. The water’s softness represents immediate emptiness; the bottom that does not move with the surface represents nonemptiness. Three kinds of person may see emptiness in common, but only those of profound wisdom also see nonemptiness.

Reaching the bottom itself requires further distinction. A small elephant reaches only mud at the riverbed, while a great elephant penetrates to solid ground. The first has left the surface but has not reached the deepest point. The simile therefore distinguishes twice: first rabbit and horse from elephant according to whether the bottom is reached; then small and great elephants according to whether what is reached is mud or solid earth. Finally, the nonemptiness reached by the great elephant reveals the substance of the present sutra.

Every element of the simile has its own place. Rabbit and horse float shallowly, while the great elephant is strong. Water is what all enter; the bottom is nonemptiness; the bank is what they cross to. The small elephant reaches mud, and the great elephant solid earth. The simile’s force lies in these relations themselves: differences of depth are disclosed through practice and wisdom.

The Jewels Look Alike; Why Does the Difference Lie in Raining Treasures?

The crystal jewel and the wish-fulfilling jewel are nearly identical in shape. One is merely empty and cannot rain down treasures; the other is empty and yet can rain them down. Partial emptiness resembles the crystal: it has the clarity of emptiness but lacks the precious function of benefiting sentient beings. The Middle Way resembles the wish-fulfilling jewel: emptiness does not obstruct all dharmas, and so treasures can rain universally. From the perspective that combines existence and nonexistence as conventional truth, the two jewels distinguish false and true.

The text next takes only one wish-fulfilling jewel. The jewel does not become two, but those who obtain it differ. One who does not know its power treats it merely as a jewel; a wise person gains much from it; the two vehicles realize emptiness and rest; a bodhisattva attains emptiness and raises skillful means to benefit and liberate all. Through these four uses the treatise distinguishes attainment and failure.

The first level uses two jewels to distinguish what their natures disclose; the second uses one jewel to distinguish the use made by those who attain it. The crystal’s inability and the wish-fulfilling jewel’s ability to rain treasures clarify two senses of emptiness. The same wish-fulfilling jewel, used either for resting in realized emptiness or for universal benefit through skillful means, shows the difference in its recipient’s use.

How Does the Same Gold within Yellow Stone Become Four Kinds of Life?

The third simile moves completely through four people. A fool mistakes yellow stone for mere stone and discards it in filth. A merchant smelts out the gold and only preserves it. A goldsmith fashions the gold into hairpins, bracelets, rings, and bells. An immortal adept refines it into a golden elixir, flies through heaven, enters the earth, touches the sun and moon, and transforms freely.

Ordinary beings resemble the fool: they possess the true mark but do not know to cultivate it. The two vehicles resemble the merchant: they remove the ore of affliction and guard the gold of immediate emptiness. A bodhisattva of the Distinct Teaching resembles the goldsmith: knowing emptiness as nonempty, the bodhisattva emerges into provisional existence to transform beings, adorn buddha-lands, and bring sentient beings to accomplishment. A bodhisattva of the Perfect Teaching resembles the immortal adept: phenomena are immediately true; at the initial arousal of the mind the bodhisattva immediately accomplishes correct awakening, and one body can manifest immeasurable bodies to respond universally to all.

Viewed through sameness, the gold within stone, smelted gold, ornamental gold, and the gold of the elixir are gold from beginning to end. Viewed through difference, stone is not gold, gold not ornament, and ornament not elixir; the elixir also possesses a pure, translucent, soft, and wondrous form and color. Sameness and difference stand together within one chain of simile. The treatise therefore gathers its attainment and failure through the four terms granting, depriving, breaking, and converging.

The three similes also have separate emphases. The three animals disclose shallow and deep faculties: shallow faculties attain emptiness, while deep faculties attain the provisional and the Middle. The two jewels disclose three aspirations: one seeks only release from suffering and rests upon seeing truth; one proceeds through differentiated sequence and cannot cultivate perfectly; one seeks vastly throughout the Dharma realm. The gold discloses three kinds of skillful means: one guards the gold and abides; one can only fashion ornaments for a livelihood; one is so profound and extensive that it can transform freely.

Returning to the sutra’s true substance, the great elephant reaching the indestructible bottom reveals the wondrousness of substance; the perfect jewel raining treasures universally reveals the wondrousness of function; and skillful wisdom making an immortal reveals the wondrousness of purport. The three similes together disclose the three virtues as neither vertical nor horizontal, while true nature is singled out within the Great Vehicle as the sutra’s substance.

Why Does Understanding the Color of Milk Not Equal Seeing It?

Distinguishing through awakening brings every distinction back to the practitioner. One can state the characteristics of Dharma correctly without yet according with principle. Pursuing four descriptions is like a blind person hearing of rice flour and imagining softness, hearing of snow and imagining coldness, hearing of a shell and imagining hardness, or hearing of a crane and imagining movement. Each characteristic points to something, yet none is the real color of milk.

Grasping one’s own claim as real and judging others false makes “present here” and “absent there,” right and wrong, increase against one another. Dispositions wander as though in a dark night; shouting loudly for food brings no fullness. Seeing the truth begins with shame, remorse, and piercing confession. One’s capacities then stimulate the buddhas and concentration and wisdom begin to unfold. Yet even when contemplation of mind is bright and pure and faith and understanding open and interfuse, one is still like someone who sees a stump in darkness and can only dimly distinguish a person, tree, insect, or dust.

When one abides patiently without being moved, attachment to Dharma does not arise and ignorance breaks open. Only then does the sphere become like a motionless bright mirror and clear water without waves. Fish, stones, and forms appear without being forcibly arranged. The mind that sees is pure and constantly one, like an eye opened by a golden scalpel so that one, two, and three fingers are clearly seen.

At this time, saying that color exists is correct because actual color corresponds to the eye and the true principle corresponds to wisdom. Saying that it does not exist is also correct because the mistaken projections of softness, coldness, hardness, and movement have disappeared. Existence does not reify the forms heard about, and nonexistence does not mean that nothing is seen. The true mark disclosed through all four alternatives can be truly seen only when principle and wisdom correspond.

Śāriputra abides in real wisdom and knows with certainty that he will become a buddha. Eight thousand śrāvakas see Tathāgata-nature in the Lotus, like an autumn harvest stored for winter, with nothing more to be done. In relation to principle, this is ultimate principle; in relation to teaching, after hearing this teaching one need hear no other; in relation to practice, after cultivating this practice one does not change tracks. When one subsequently passes through the spheres of the various truths, one must still distinguish at every point what follows dispositions, what follows wisdom, and what joins dispositions with wisdom. Only what is seen through wondrous awakening following wisdom is taken as the sutra’s substance.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first places the six gates on a single advancing line. Distinguishing ordinary worldly dharmas does not merely reject strange arts: the falsity of deviant worldly methods is seen through derangement and harm, while upright teachings of Zhou and Confucius are limited because they still end within human and heavenly destinies. Though the hundreds and thousands of conceptual proliferations considered under non-Buddhist teachings are intricate, neither the view that produces them nor the object on which it focuses has left the net of views. Distinguishing the Lesser Vehicle then sharply separates sameness of name from difference of substance: it acknowledges that the two vehicles possess wisdom of their own and distinguishes them only because they have not attained quiescent illumination.

The three passages concerning partial Great Vehicle dharmas are read as successively producing one another: first emptiness is contrasted with nonemptiness, then sequential and nonsequential attainment are distinguished within nonemptiness, and finally one enters from one mark into immeasurable marks and returns to one mark. The root text’s “two immediate identities” only borrows the name immediate; the three are mutually immediate only when perfectly complete. This perspective keeps the distinctions moving in one direction and prevents what is attained at an earlier level from passing itself off as what follows.

The one real truth further has three layers: direct explanation, relational contrast, and opening and revelation. Direct explanation first removes the faults of duality, falsity, and inversion and then reveals the substance through the three truths and four virtues. Relational contrast removes the names belonging to lesser and partial teachings while still saying that the true mark encompasses the causes and fruits of skillful means. Opening and revelation proceed from shallow to deep and from noble ones to ordinary beings. Zhanran points out that opening can be discussed precisely because every dharma already possesses wondrous principle.

The three animals and two jewels primarily reveal opening and combining, while the gold within yellow stone primarily reveals breaking and converging; the principal intent of all three similes is to reveal the substance. The three animals have two degrees of depth: rabbit and horse do not reach the bottom, while the elephant does; among elephants, the small elephant reaches mud and the great elephant solid ground. The two jewels first distinguish ability from inability to rain treasures and then use the single wish-fulfilling jewel to show that success and failure lie in the person. The principle relied upon does not become two; conditions and use produce resting or universal benefit.

Within the gold simile, granting, depriving, breaking, and converging each retain one perspective. Granting considers the undifferentiated substance of gold. Depriving considers ordinary beings’ lack of accomplished function. Breaking considers the differences among stone, gold, ornaments, and elixir. Converging sees that all four have gold as their nature. This also resolves how all three similes first reveal substance and are afterward assigned separately to substance, function, and purport: the principal intent has already revealed substance, while the subsidiary meaning is then aligned with the three dharmas. Both levels remain and do not cancel each other.

The three virtues may be represented separately by elephant, jewel, and immortal as Dharma-body, liberation, and prajñā, while each individual simile also contains all three virtues. Finally, to determine the sutra’s substance, Dharma-body is still selected. This does not exclude liberation and prajñā from the Great Vehicle; it distinguishes the true substance asked about in the present topic while the three virtues remain inseparable.

The Mirror’s reading of awakening places greatest weight on stages. Shame and confession come first. Bright contemplation of mind and open, interfused faith and understanding still belong to the ordinary stage before awakening. Only after patient acceptance, the nonarising of attachment to Dharma, and the breaking of ignorance does one move from resemblance into true seeing. The clarity of mirror and water discloses the extinction of ignorance; the spontaneous appearance of fish, stones, and forms discloses Dharma-body manifest; and the wisdom that accords with it thereby corresponds to the substance disclosed.

The six gates thus conclude twice. Distinguishing through simile gives visible form to the abstract depths of the first four gates through river bottom, jewel-function, and the use of gold. Distinguishing through awakening then asks whether the person capable of explaining the characteristics of Dharma has personally seen. Zhanran distinguishes the ordinary stage before awakening from the noble stage in which awakening begins, so revealing the substance requires both discernment of name and meaning and confirmation where object and wisdom correspond. After layers of the same name with differing substances have been distinguished, the wisdom capable of seeing finally determines whether what is seen is real.

At the end, the three senses of nothing more to be done—in principle, teaching, and practice—refer only to one portion of what has been attained and do not mean that all cultivation and realization have ceased completely. Zhanran thereby safeguards both the reality of awakening and further deepening after awakening. Seeing the substance by following wisdom is not a sentence of termination, but the point from which one proceeds through all dharmas and continues, within every sphere, to distinguish what follows dispositions and take only what follows wisdom.

辨體·一法異名Discerning the Substance · One Dharma, Different Names

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

若法體只有一個,名稱愈多,是否愈容易混亂?一法異名正從這個疑問展開。它沒有先刪去眾名,只留一個最安全的稱呼;反而把名稱、名稱所顯的義、所歸的體三層分開,逐步說明多名何以能指向一體,也說明多名何以會被人拿來彼此爭奪。

名字原是入口,執著之後才變成疆界

實相可以稱為妙有,也可以稱為畢竟空、如來藏、中道。名稱不同,本來不表示所說必是彼此排斥的法。佛隨眾生而立種種名,名稱的作用是使相應根機能夠聽聞、信受、除病、悟入。

問題從『執名異解』開始。有人學妙有,聽見畢竟空便以為對方否定自己;有人學畢竟空,又把正理全拉向自己,把其餘說法推成邪說。名稱於是由入口變成陣營,修學也由領會法義變成保衛標籤。

天主千名的譬喻把這種錯置照得很清楚。同一位天主,被稱為釋提桓因、舍脂夫、帝釋、拘翼;若聽第一名便歡喜,聽第二名便惱怒,敬第三名而辱第四名,所敬所辱其實落在同一人身上。對實相的一名生信、對另一名生謗,也有同樣的矛盾。

名、義、體,分別在問什麼

『名』是所立的稱呼,『義』是此名所顯的理趣與功用,『體』是最後所歸的法體。三者分開之後,才看得出表面相同不一定真正相同,表面不同也不一定彼此斷裂。

第一句是名義體同。每一門內,名稱、理趣與法體彼此相應;妙有、真善妙色、實際是一組,畢竟空、如如、涅槃又是一組。這種相應仍限在當門,尚未說明與其餘各門如何相通。

第二句是名義體異。妙有可以作名,畢竟空可以作義,如來藏可以作體;空、如來藏、中道又可成另一組。名、義、體互相錯開,三者都異,融通也最困難。

第三句是名義同而體異。百人同姓同名,也同解一種技藝,卻各有自己的身體。名稱與所能可以相同,承擔它們的體仍然不同。

第四句是名義異而體同。不同稱名仍顯不同理趣,卻同歸一體。各名各顯功用,名稱與義的差別由此成為隨機之用,共同彰顯一體。

同名何以會爭,異名何以反能不爭

前三句所顯的共同困難,是融通只停在一門,或連一門內的名、義、體也彼此分離。人若只看名稱,便容易把相同字面據為己有,又把不同字面推出門外。

小乘人重在斷生死,聽見畢竟不但空,仍順自己的欲求把它解作但空;聽見非有非無,又以為只是自己典籍中的非有非無。遇到中實理心,因它與自己的理解相違,反而無從據為己有。取一部分名稱而遮掉其深意,爭論便從此生起。

大乘學人也可能反向行事。他看見人空與非空非有的名稱與二乘相同,便把這兩門全推給不真實之宗,只留下妙有與亦空亦有,說成自己獨有的圓常之法。若再看見空不只是但空、非有非無本在遮止兩邊,又會把先前讓出的兩門全數奪回。

於是,同名成了搶奪的理由,異名成了排斥的理由;四門之內也可彼此吞噬。這正是前三句生諍的實況。第四句改從異名異義所歸的法體來看:名同者可以體異,名異者也可以體同。

第四句如何顯出經的正體

實相不可破壞,故可由此立名;諸佛得法,故稱妙有;妙有雖不可見而諸佛能見,故稱真善妙色。實相不落二邊之有,故名畢竟空;空理澄湛、非一非異,故名如如;實相寂滅,故名涅槃。

覺了不改,名虛空佛性;含受眾多,名如來藏;寂照靈知,名中實理心。不依有、不附無,名中道;最上無過,名第一義諦。這些名稱都從同一實相的不同功能而立,所歸法體仍一。

因此,第四句仍保留異名與異義。畢竟空顯不落二邊之有,如來藏顯含受眾多,中道顯不依有也不附無;各有其所顯,又同歸一個終極法體。眾多名稱使同一法體的眾多功用能被不同根機聽見。

互為名體,是雙向的名體關係

第一層說諸法都是實相的異名,以實相為體。第二層又反轉過來:實相也可作諸法的異名,而由諸法本身當體。兩個方向合看,才是『互為名體』的完整意思。

實相與諸法雙向互為名體,使實相就在諸法當體顯現。妙有不可破壞便名實相,諸佛能見便名真善妙色,不雜餘物便名畢竟空,含備諸法便名如來藏。任取一法當體,依它所顯的功用立稱,法就在當體隨用得名。

解脫雖有眾多名字,仍只是一解脫;佛、般若、涅槃雖作三名,所顯是一相。實相、般若、解脫也可成為諸法之名,諸法也可作三法之體。這種雙向關係使一體不離眾名,眾名也不離當下法體。

四組譬喻,如何把抽象關係變得可見

第一譬是一個名叫金師的人。他能鍛金,身體又是黃色;人名、技能與身色同向,顯第一句。

第二譬先說一個人名叫青,能作漆,身體卻潔白;又說一個人名叫烏,能研朱,身體卻是紫色。名字、技能、身體三者各異,顯第二句。

第三譬說一百人同姓同名,都懂同一種技藝,身體卻各不相同。相同的名與技不能使百人變成同一身,顯第三句。

第四譬只說一個人。他遭逢亂事與家禍,到處換姓變名,又歷任眾多官職、兼通眾多技藝。隨所在而換名,顯名異;隨所能而得稱,顯義異;經歷這一切的始終是同一人,顯體同。

張儀、范蠡顯處處換名,書畫金鐵等師顯隨技得稱,儒林、中散與熊渠、次飛顯隨官得名。王家力士一人當千,以眾技遍通、足以勝千為義。同一人可以因技藝、官位、族姓、財能與識見得到許多稱名,本體始終如一。

前三譬各顯一種不融,第四譬則以一人多名、多技、多位顯出異中之同。本論因此明判前三句屬別意,後一句屬圓意;圓正在眾名中不失一體。

四隨,使一體的多名落到眾生身上

若實相一法,名稱與義為何紛然?答案落在眾生根機各有差別。佛赴其欲、赴其宜、赴其所治、赴其所悟,便有四門不同言說。

偏習也會使人失去利益。有人只肯聽自己熟悉的典籍,不願聽另一門;即使聽見也不歡喜,不能信受,煩惱不滅,道心不發。這些偏習又會成為未來聞法的根緣,佛便觀其信等諸根,在適當時節以相應言辭為他說法。

有根性的人聽妙有、真善妙色,可以不違不逆地生起信、戒、忍、進,蕩除空見而悟入。空根性的人聽畢竟空、如如、涅槃,以善攻惡,以無相為上。亦空亦有根性的人聽虛空佛性、如來藏、中實理心而欣然生善。非空非有根性的人聽中道遮止兩邊,於不來不去、不斷不常、不一不異中除去執見,第一義理因而明發。

四根不同,所以說法不同;說法不同,所以名稱不同;功用不同,所以義也不同。悟入的理並無差別,法體終究是一。至此,一法異名由名相分類進一步顯出佛如何使不同眾生各由其門契入同一實相。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把本段判為四大意,又把出異名分成來意、列名、破計三層。十二名不是散列:前三名屬有門,其次三名屬空門,再次三名屬空有門,末三名屬非空非有門;每門各取名、義、體三位為式。

鏡中以『前三屬別,後一屬圓』總判四句。前三句或只在當門相應,或三者互異,或名義同而體異;第四句的要點則是四門體同互融,所以不因名義有別而起諍。它又把第四句分成兩次展開:先說諸名諸義都是實相之名,再說實相與諸法互為名體。

逐名解說至末組時,湛然指出現文只解中道與第一義,缺少微妙寂滅的獨立一句;所缺不妨礙諸名同體,鏡中保存的是闕文判語,論主現存解說仍止於第一義。譬顯第四句又被分為舉史事、引力士、由眾技眾位顯圓相三層。

傳本把一組稱名連寫成中庶信直人。湛然依全段所需十二名,認為現文只見十一,提議分作中庶人與信直人。這是鏡中的校讀;論主現存字面仍為中庶信直人,古德另察其數目問題。

四隨的回答又被分成五層。不欲聞、無心信受、不滅煩惱、不發道心,依次對應失去樂欲、為人、對治、第一義四益;有門一段的不違不逆、信戒忍進、蕩除空見、悟入實相,則依次顯出四種所得。其餘三門,湛然以『有門既爾,餘三可知』收束,將空、亦空亦有、非空非有三門的四益一併留在類推之中。

借這面鏡回望,十二名、四句、四譬與四隨並非四套並列知識。十二名供四句辨融隔,四譬使融隔可見,四隨再說明多名何以隨機成立;全段始終回答同一件事:異名異義如何不離一實,也如何隨機使人得益。

If the Dharma-substance is only one, why speak of twelve names? Do more names make confusion more likely? The discussion of one Dharma having different names begins precisely from this doubt. It does not first remove all the names and retain only one supposedly safest designation. Instead, it separates three layers—the name, the meaning revealed by the name, and the substance to which it returns—and then explains step by step how many names can point to one substance and how people can seize those many names in contention with one another.

Names Are Entrances; Only Attachment Turns Them into Borders

The true mark may be called wondrous existence, ultimate emptiness, the tathāgata-garbha, or the Middle Way. Different names do not originally mean that the Dharmas being discussed necessarily exclude one another. The Buddha establishes many names in response to sentient beings. Their function is to enable responsive faculties to hear, accept in faith, cure their illnesses, and enter awakening.

The problem begins with “clinging to different names and forming different interpretations.” Those who study wondrous existence hear ultimate emptiness and assume that the other side is negating them. Those who study ultimate emptiness draw all right principle toward themselves and push the remaining teachings into falsehood. A name thereby changes from an entrance into a camp, and cultivation changes from understanding Dharma-meaning into defending a label.

The simile of the heavenly lord’s thousand names brings this displacement into sharp focus. The same heavenly lord is called Śakra Devānām Indra, Śacī’s husband, Śakra, and Kauśika. If one rejoices on hearing the first name, becomes angry on hearing the second, reveres the third, and insults the fourth, both reverence and insult in fact fall upon the same person. Trusting one name of the true mark while maligning another contains the same contradiction.

What Do Name, Meaning, and Substance Each Ask?

“Name” is the designation established. “Meaning” is the principle and function revealed by that name. “Substance” is the Dharma-substance to which they finally return. Only after distinguishing the three can one see that what appears the same is not necessarily truly the same, and that what appears different is not necessarily severed from everything else.

The first statement is that name, meaning, and substance are the same. Within each gateway, designation, principle, and Dharma-substance correspond: wondrous existence, true, wholesome, wondrous form, and the limit of reality form one group; ultimate emptiness, suchness-suchness, and nirvāṇa form another. This correspondence remains limited to its own gateway and has not yet explained how it communicates with the others.

The second statement is that name, meaning, and substance differ. Wondrous existence can be the name, ultimate emptiness the meaning, and the tathāgata-garbha the substance; emptiness, the tathāgata-garbha, and the Middle Way can form another group. Name, meaning, and substance are displaced across the gateways; all three differ, and interpenetration is most difficult.

The third statement is that name and meaning are the same but substance differs. A hundred people may share the same surname and personal name and understand the same skill, yet each has a different body. The name and capability can be the same while the substance that bears them remains different.

The fourth statement is that name and meaning differ but substance is the same. Different designations continue to reveal different principles, yet they all return to one substance. Each name displays a particular function, so the differences among names and meanings become adaptive uses that together disclose one substance.

Why Can the Same Name Produce Contention While Different Names Do Not?

The common difficulty shown by the first three statements is that interpenetration stops within a single gateway, or that even within one gateway name, meaning, and substance remain separate. When people look only at names, they easily claim identical wording as their own and thrust different wording outside the gate.

Lesser Vehicle practitioners emphasize cutting off birth-and-death. Even when they hear that ultimate emptiness is not merely emptiness, they follow their own desire and interpret it as merely empty. When they hear “neither existent nor nonexistent,” they again assume it is only the “neither existent nor nonexistent” of their own texts. When they encounter the mind of the middle-real principle, however, it contradicts their understanding and cannot readily be appropriated. Contention begins when some names are seized while their profound intent is concealed.

Great Vehicle students can act in the opposite direction. Seeing that the names emptiness of persons and neither empty nor existent are shared with the Two Vehicles, they push both gateways entirely into schools of unreal principle. They retain only wondrous existence and both empty and existent and claim these as their own exclusive Dharmas of perfect permanence. If they then see that emptiness is not merely emptiness and that neither existent nor nonexistent is meant to block the two extremes, they seize back both gateways they had previously yielded.

The same name thus becomes a reason to seize, while a different name becomes a reason to exclude; even the four gateways can devour one another. This is the actual contention produced by the first three statements. The fourth looks instead to the Dharma-substance to which different names and meanings return: those with the same name can have different substances, while those with different names can share one substance.

How Does the Fourth Statement Reveal the Sutra’s Proper Substance?

Because the true mark is indestructible, a name can be established from this. Because all buddhas realize this Dharma, it is called wondrous existence. Because all buddhas can see wondrous existence although it cannot be seen, it is called true, wholesome, wondrous form. Because the true mark does not fall into the existence of either extreme, it is called ultimate emptiness. Because the principle of emptiness is limpid, neither one nor different, it is called suchness-suchness. Because the true mark is quiescent and extinct, it is called nirvāṇa.

Because it is awakened to and understood without changing, it is called empty-space buddha-nature. Because it contains and receives much, it is called the tathāgata-garbha. Because it is quiescent, illuminating, and numinously aware, it is called the mind of the middle-real principle. Because it neither relies on existence nor attaches to nonexistence, it is called the Middle Way. Because it is highest and unsurpassed, it is called ultimate truth. These names are all established from different functions of the same true mark, while the Dharma-substance to which they return remains one.

The fourth statement therefore preserves different names and different meanings. Ultimate emptiness reveals not falling into the existence of either extreme; the tathāgata-garbha reveals containing and receiving much; the Middle Way reveals relying neither on existence nor on nonexistence. Each reveals something distinct, yet all return to one ultimate Dharma-substance. The many names enable the many functions of the same Dharma-substance to be heard by different faculties.

Mutually Serving as Name and Substance Is a Bidirectional Relation

The first direction says that all dharmas are different names of the true mark and take the true mark as their substance. The second reverses the relation: the true mark can also be a different name for all dharmas, while all dharmas themselves serve as the substance. Only when both directions are viewed together is the full meaning of “mutually serving as name and substance” present.

This bidirectional relation between the true mark and all dharmas enables the true mark to appear in all dharmas as their very substance. Because wondrous existence is indestructible, it is named the true mark; because all buddhas can see it, it is named true, wholesome, wondrous form; because it is unmixed with anything else, it is named ultimate emptiness; because it fully contains all dharmas, it is named the tathāgata-garbha. One may take any single Dharma itself as the substance and establish a designation according to the function it reveals; the Dharma receives its name according to function in its very substance.

Although liberation has many names, there is still only one liberation. Although Buddha, prajñā, and nirvāṇa are three names, what they reveal is one mark. True mark, prajñā, and liberation can also become names for all dharmas, while all dharmas can become the substance of the three Dharmas. This bidirectional relation keeps one substance from leaving the many names and the many names from leaving the Dharma-substance immediately present.

How Do the Four Groups of Similes Make an Abstract Relation Visible?

The first simile is a person named Goldsmith. He can forge gold and his body is also yellow. The person’s name, skill, and bodily color point in the same direction, revealing the first statement.

The second simile first gives a person named Blue who can make lacquer yet has a pure white body, then another named Black who can grind cinnabar yet has a purple body. Name, skill, and body all differ, revealing the second statement.

The third simile gives a hundred people who share the same surname and personal name and all understand the same skill, yet whose bodies are each different. The same name and skill cannot turn a hundred people into one body, revealing the third statement.

The fourth simile uses only one person. Encountering warfare and family calamity, he changes surnames and names wherever he goes, passes through many official posts, and masters many skills. Changing names according to place reveals different names; being designated according to his abilities reveals different meanings; the one who undergoes them all remains the same person throughout, revealing the same substance.

Zhang Yi and Fan Li illustrate changing names from place to place; masters of calligraphy, painting, goldwork, and ironwork illustrate designations according to skill; Rulin, Zhongsan, Xiongqu, and Cifei illustrate names derived from civil and military offices. The royal strongman who is one man equal to a thousand is so called because he masters many skills and can surpass a thousand. The same person may receive many designations from skill, office, clan, wealth, capability, and knowledge, while the substance remains one throughout.

The first three similes each reveal one kind of noninterpenetration. The fourth uses one person with many names, skills, and offices to reveal sameness within difference. The treatise therefore explicitly judges the first three statements to express the Distinct intent and the last to express the Perfect intent. The Perfect lies in not losing one substance amid the many names.

The Four Accommodations Bring One Substance’s Many Names into the Lives of Sentient Beings

If the true mark is one Dharma, why are its names and meanings so profuse? The answer lies in the differences among sentient beings’ faculties. Because the Buddha accommodates their desires, what is fitting for them, what counteracts their afflictions, and what brings them to awakening, the four gateways have different teachings.

Partial habituation can cause people to lose benefit. Some will listen only to texts already familiar to them and refuse to hear another gateway. Even when they hear it, they take no joy, cannot accept it in faith, cannot extinguish afflictions, and do not give rise to the mind of the path. These partial habituations in turn become roots and conditions for hearing Dharma in the future. The Buddha therefore observes their faculties of faith and the rest and, at the appropriate time, teaches them in responsive words.

Those with an existence disposition hear wondrous existence and true, wholesome, wondrous form and, without opposition or resistance, can give rise to faith, discipline, patience, and vigor, sweep away views of emptiness, and enter awakening. Those with an emptiness disposition hear ultimate emptiness, suchness-suchness, and nirvāṇa, counter evil with good, and take signlessness as supreme. Those with a disposition both empty and existent hear empty-space buddha-nature, the tathāgata-garbha, and the mind of the middle-real principle and gladly give rise to wholesomeness. Those with a disposition neither empty nor existent hear the Middle Way blocking the two extremes and, amid neither coming nor going, neither annihilation nor permanence, neither one nor different, remove attached views so that the principle of ultimate truth shines forth.

Because the four faculties differ, the teachings differ; because the teachings differ, the names differ; because the functions differ, the meanings also differ. The principle entered through awakening is not different, and the Dharma-substance is ultimately one. At this point, one Dharma having different names advances beyond a classification of names and marks to reveal how the Buddha enables different sentient beings to enter the same true mark, each through the appropriate gateway.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first judges the passage to contain four great intents, then divides listing the different names into the intent of the passage, the list of names, and the refutation of attachments. The twelve names are not scattered: the first three belong to the gateway of existence, the next three to the gateway of emptiness, the next three to the gateway both empty and existent, and the final three to the gateway neither empty nor existent. Each gateway takes its three items respectively as name, meaning, and substance.

The Mirror summarizes the four statements with the judgment “the first three belong to the Distinct, the last to the Perfect.” In the first three, either correspondence remains within the single gateway, all three items differ, or name and meaning are the same while substance differs. The point of the fourth is that the substances of the four gateways are the same and interpenetrating, so differences of name and meaning do not produce contention. The Mirror then unfolds the fourth statement twice: first, the many names and meanings are all names of the true mark; second, the true mark and all dharmas mutually serve as name and substance.

When the explanation reaches the final group of names, Zhanran notes that the extant text explains only the Middle Way and ultimate truth and lacks an independent sentence for subtle and wondrous quiescent extinction. The omission does not compromise the sameness of substance among the many names. The Mirror preserves a judgment that a sentence is missing, while the treatise master’s extant explanation still ends with ultimate truth. The fourth simile is further divided into presenting historical affairs, citing the strongman, and revealing the Perfect through one person’s many skills and offices.

The received text joins one group of names as “middle-common faithful-upright person.” Because the entire passage requires twelve names but the extant text appears to have only eleven, Zhanran proposes dividing this into “middle-common person” and “faithful-upright person.” This is the Mirror’s textual reading; the extant wording of the treatise master remains “middle-common faithful-upright person,” while the ancient master separately observes the problem in the count.

The answer concerning the four accommodations is also divided into five layers. Unwillingness to hear, lack of intent to accept in faith, failure to extinguish afflictions, and failure to give rise to the mind of the path correspond in sequence to losing the four benefits of desire, the individually adapted, counteraction, and ultimate meaning. In the existence gateway, not opposing or resisting, faith, discipline, patience, and vigor, sweeping away views of emptiness, and awakening into the true mark reveal the four corresponding benefits in sequence. For the remaining three gateways, Zhanran concludes, “Since it is so for the existence gateway, the remaining three may be known,” leaving their four benefits together to be inferred by analogy.

Looking back through this Mirror, the twelve names, four statements, four similes, and four accommodations are not four parallel sets of information. The twelve names supply the material through which the four statements discern interpenetration and separation; the four similes make that interpenetration and separation visible; and the four accommodations explain why the many names are established in response to faculties. The entire passage continually answers one matter: how different names and meanings do not depart from the one reality, and how they respond to faculties so that people receive benefit.

辨體·入實相門Discerning the Substance · Gateways into the True Mark

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

這是一篇由智者講說、灌頂筆錄而成的長章。全章不把『門』停在名相分類,而是一路追問:門通向哪裡,人如何由門而入,什麼使門成為障礙,什麼又使麁門得以開顯。教門與行門由此連成一條從聞法到證體的路。

〔科§01〕教與行:登臨實相的飛梯

實相幽微深遠,好比絕壑難登;教與行就是跨越深谷的飛梯。教讓人知道道路,行使人真正登臨。佛教之門能使人出三界苦,佛子行道又能在來世成佛,兩句分別從教與行顯示『門』的功能:門不等於目的地,卻真能使人通達目的地。

論主先把全章展成四步:看門相、修入門觀、辨麁妙、作開顯。這四步也形成內在次第。若不知道門相,修觀沒有入口;若只知入口而不辨麁妙,門可能反成執著;辨明成壞之後,才能使尚未入妙的人、法、門、理一同開顯。

〔科§02〕四句只是門,實相不被四句占有

佛法不可用言語直接展示,佛仍須順應因緣,用有、無、亦有亦無、非有非無四句詮理。四句的價值在能通,不在把實相切成四塊。實相尚且不可固定為一,更不會真有四個實相;四只是四種入口。

清涼池之譬說,利根能入,鈍根亦入;不只定者,散心者、專志者、精進者也都能由門而入。大火之譬又把得失說得更深:火不被抓取時,可以暖身熟食;伸手取火,反被火燒。四門本為通般若、除煩惱、辦大事;一旦取著,門便化為邪見之火。善用門不是棄門,而是在運用中不把門相握成實體。

教與行同樣依根性開合。有人聞教如快馬見鞭影,立即入路;有人修觀如夜見電光,當下見道;也有人先聞後觀,或先觀後聞。信行與法行因此可以互轉,教可成觀的入口,觀也可回過頭照明所聞之教。四類教法各具四門,先成十六;教、觀合論,大數成三十二;再細看善知識、眾生身因與無量觀行,門其實不可勝數。喜見城有一千二百門,實相法城更不會只容一軌。

〔科§03〕三藏四門:同一四諦,四種入真

三藏有門從正因緣立有。生死不是世性、微塵或父母所造,而由無明引生行、煩惱、業、苦。苦、集、道、滅都可依有而說:有為無常苦空無我,修道生無漏,斷煩惱種子與果報二縛而得有餘、無餘涅槃。從有見道,便是有門。

空門把正因緣中的假與實分析至空平等,由空發無漏、見法身。須菩提在石室觀生滅無常而入空,正顯空能為門;至於申明此門的論書,原文自己保留『恐』字,語氣並不決定。

亦有亦空門看見因緣既有又空,以此破對有、無任何一邊的偏執;非有非無門則雙離有無兩邊。迦旃延與車匿的入道故事,分別顯示後兩門的功能。第四門末又記一種阿毘曇說,把我安在第五不可說藏,既非三世之有,也非無為之無;論主對此同樣保留未定之意。四門各有論說傳承,所通都是偏真。

〔科§04〕通教四門:鏡像六分,當體即空

三藏析色入空,好比把實人之頭析成六分,逐分求人才知不可得;通教則如看鏡像,頭等六分顯現的當下就是空,不待析盡。疊與空相即的短句,正用來標示體法異於析法。

這裡眾生空與法空不再前後隔開:眾生空就是法空,法空就是眾生空,如色性與我性同如幻化。『常性空』又表明,法不是經檢驗後才臨時變空,而是從來沒有一刻不以空為性;水月、鏡像既顯現而不可得,正好承載這一層意思。

四門便在幻化上建立。幻化業果乃至涅槃宛然顯現,是有門;幻本無實、求不可得,是空門;如鏡像可見而不可得見,是亦空亦有門;連幻有、幻空都不可握持,雙捨兩邊,是非空非有門。三乘根性不同,各從相應一句入第一義;同入即空,並不抹去三乘各自的行果。

〔科§05〕別教四門的歷別與圓門的初標

別教向下不同三藏、通教,向上又不同圓教;它以歷別次第入中。經中散說的乳、金、額珠、虛空等譬,被論主收束為四門。乳中有酪、石中有金、額中有珠,顯有門;石無金性、乳無酪性、佛性如虛空,顯空門;乳中既有酪性也無酪性,顯亦有亦無門;佛性為中道,乳中非有酪性亦非無酪性,顯雙非之門。

這些譬讓別教菩薩由門見佛性、住大涅槃;同一語句在別處也可能承載圓意,所以門名並不獨自決定所屬。圓教四門在此只先標出:它和別門初看名義相同,細究卻另有融、不融等多重差別,須到後文十重簡別才顯全貌。

〔科§06〕所通是一,能通有巧拙偏直

入門之處說所通,入門之觀說能入。十六教門所通,先收成偏真、圓真兩理。三藏、通教八門同入偏真:三藏析法,紆迴隘陋,如州城四面偏門;通教體法,寬直巧度,如四面直門。偏直雖成八門,城中使君只有一人,所通偏真不二。

別教、圓教八門同入圓真:別門偏而未融,如帝城偏門;圓門圓而且融,如帝城直門。門路有八,帝尊不二,所通圓真也只有一。州城、帝城,使君、帝尊,各守自己的譬體,顯示能通的差別與所通的一致。

小乘只立一組四門,大乘卻有三組四門,因小家與大家深廣不同:大家通處長遠,千門萬戶也不足為多。大乘通門又像王國通門,正通朝士,也兼容朝市;平民從此出入,不會使它變成平民專門。大乘門正通實相,傍通偏真,三乘兼由此門灰斷,也不使它降成小乘門。

〔科§07〕三藏有門十觀:由正因緣走到法愛不生

聞法立悟的信行人,心根疾利,得道方法難以展示;論主因此就法行人,把散在阿毘曇中的修道骨架撮成十項:識境、發心、安心、破遍、通塞、道品、對治、次位、安忍、法愛不生。十項像一條貫穿始終的路,使行者不再迷於岔道。

第一要守正因緣境。把苦樂歸給毘紐天、世性或微塵,是邪因;說一切自然如此,是無因。鄰虛的有無之爭仍可能落在二見;正觀則見麁細、因緣、苦集、依正都無常無主,由無明顛倒造作。第二由此厭離無明所轉的火輪,清淨發起二乘出離心,不雜名利,不再增長苦集。

第三以五停心之定、四念處之慧調適安心。數息從一到十而知念念生滅;不淨觀若生瞋,便以慈心調和;因緣觀橫見四生、豎見三界皆從緣生;障起時念佛。定慧如賢人智德雙具,偏定如多德少智,偏慧如多智少德,終究不能稱賢。外道不知鑽搖,乳漿尚且難得,酪蘇更無從成辦。

第四用無常遍破諸見。常、無常、亦常亦無常、非常非無常,都是法塵對意根而生;既從緣生,就可由無常破除。第五在諸見中辨通塞:八十八使是塞,道滅是通;執自己的見為實,愛潤成業果,是塞;知見無常而不取著,無業無果而有道滅,是通。蟲食木偶成字形,蟲卻不知字與非字,正反照不識通塞之失。

第六由身、受、心、法四念處展開四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八正道,合成三十七道品;再以苦下二行、集道諸行與滅下四行,分通涅槃城的三解脫門。第七在正慧力弱時,以十二禪等作援:貪欲用不淨、背捨,所緣不自在用勝處,不廣普用一切處,福少用無量心,欲出色界用四空。

第八明辨賢聖真似,不讓增上慢冒充聖位。第九由別相轉總相,安忍內外遮障,使煗、頂、忍相續;煗如近道之煙,頂若不能忍便退回此邊。第十在四善根生後不愛著順道法;法愛雖不使人立刻退成重罪,卻會遮住見諦。滅愛而發苦忍真明,才能成初果、超果乃至無學。

五百阿羅漢所造論正申有門得道,因而四門都不只是調心方便。門若調適,都可得道;門若被取著,都成障礙。般若方便使人不墮有無,十觀就是由有門直入偏真的完整方便;其餘三門各有大同小異的十觀,也同斷三界惑。

〔科§08〕通教十觀:幻化而修,無所得而入

通教有門仍具十觀,十項全在幻化上展開。所觀諸法如幻;三乘發心大體相同而有小異。聲聞、緣覺同樣由般若得解脫涅槃道,顯示大乘門正通實相而可旁通三乘,並不需要另造一種身分來解釋。

定慧不可得,仍以定慧安心;四見、六十二見與一切法如幻,便用幻慧遍破。幻化中的苦集是塞,道滅是通;以不可得心修三十七品,以無所治學諸對治;從乾慧地至佛地,次位分明。幻慧不受外魔動搖,也不被內障逼退;諸法不生而般若生,又不愛著般若,於是入真而得無生法忍。與析法相比,這條路的巧正落在當體如幻。

其餘三門也各具十觀。有門在此作為一門之例;省文之處,仍由同一十項貫穿修行始終。

〔科§09〕別教十觀:破穢草而顯金藏

別教有門把如來藏妙有立為所觀境。它超出凡夫、二乘與通教諸門,作一切法的依持,並由此出生一切法。眾生雖具妙有,卻像金藏被草覆、額珠在鬥爭中陷沒,又如貧窮孤兒流露在外;菩薩見此而起大慈悲,發四弘誓願,不只為一人、一國、一界微塵數人,而為法界眾生發心,聲勢如師子吼。

安心仍由定慧相資:應修定時修定,應修慧時修慧,以定愛護,以慧策進。妙有之慧遍破生死諸見,也破沉空取證;大樹不宿怨鳥,顯示涅槃之取同樣不住。雪山同時有毒草與藥王,顯示通塞須逐層辨認:六道苦集對二乘道滅,二乘苦集對菩薩道滅,菩薩苦集再對佛道滅;即使知道佛道,也明白取著佛道會重新成塞。

三十七品如菩薩寶炬。離十相入空三昧,不見空相入無相三昧,不作願求入無作三昧;常與無常、恒與非恒、安與非安、為與無為、斷與不斷、涅槃與非涅槃、增上與非增上,又成助開實相的對治門。

十信、十住、十行、十迴向、十地、等覺、妙覺,次位深淺不亂;內忍善惡兩覺與違從二賊,外忍八風,觀心不被傾動。相似法現前而不起法愛,便不墮在菩薩頂位;無此愛,才能破無明穢草、顯妙有金藏、見佛性而入實相。空、亦空亦有、非空非有三門,也各用自己的方便完成同一十觀。

〔科§10〕圓門十簡:從融到譬喻的全幅辨別

圓門即生死色為法性色,就法性色通中,顯無諍之法;別門則次第滅生死色、法性色而通中。兩者同通中道,論主用融、即法、佛智、次第、斷、位、果、詮、問答、譬喻十重展開差別。

第一看融。別門的有、空、雙亦、雙非各守當分;圓門說有不隔無,說無不隔有,有無不二,一門即其餘三門,一門無量、無量一門。真善妙有與外道性實雖可同名,實質如周璞與鄭璞,貴賤懸隔;金石相糅會使人不辨涇渭,精識四門才能辨明真偽。

融又落在破與會。只破外道而保存二乘、大乘方便,會惡法而不會二乘人,仍屬歷別。圓破從別教以下人法俱破,連草庵中人法也不固留;圓會則從不輕眾人、調達、龍女、畜生,到世間產業、二乘行與父子之譬,沒有一類人法被留在妙外。經文前後與行位又會改變融語的所屬,故融須連同所證位置而看。

第二看即法。別門在生死之外另說真善妙有,在二乘真外另說畢竟空;圓門則生死之有當下為實相之有,一切法趣有,有即法界,生死即涅槃。一門只作言端,實已圓具一切法。

第三看智慧。分別一切智、道種智而照恒沙法,是菩薩智;一切種智與五眼具足,圓照法界,是佛智。第四看行:歷階從微至著、一行不能即無量行,是次第;一切行趣一行、一行即無量行,是遍行。

第五看斷。別門漸次割截五住,顯可思議智斷;圓門明無明體本不有、解惑不二,在不斷中說斷,顯不可思議斷。智慧與煩惱、明與闇的兩組經句,使斷與無所斷同時得到位置。

第六看位。把界內見思判三十心、界外見思無明判十地,等覺後心斷盡無明,是方便位;從初發心一心修三觀,十信圓伏、四十心圓斷,直到等覺、妙覺,是實位。第七看果:法身本有、般若修成、解脫始滿,因地又各有局限,是三德縱列;三德具足、不縱不橫,一法門具一切法門,初地具諸地功德,初阿字具其餘諸字功德,是圓果。

第八看能詮。門前如何引導,門中如何詮述智、行、斷、位、果與譬,門後如何收結,三處若同以融即貫穿,才成圓詮;一門即三門也須落在整篇首尾。第九由問答反覆核徵指趣,第十看金銀寶物、如意珠、日月等譬如何與法相合。十重共同工作,圓、別才朗然可辨。

〔科§11〕今經十義:門相在全經中顯明

論主先依五味列門數,再從今經散取十義。觀一切法空、決了聲聞法、開方便門,顯融人融法;治生產業不違實相,客作人即長者子,顯即法;開示悟入佛知見,顯佛智;衣、座、室與不斷五欲而淨諸根,顯不次第行;越過五百由旬,顯不斷而斷。

五品、六根清淨與寶乘遊四方,顯實位;佛住大乘、定慧莊嚴而度眾生,顯果不縱;今佛文前合掌欲聞具足道,古佛文後說實相義已為眾人宣示,顯前後圓詮;智積、龍女顯問答;輪王頂珠與高廣寶車顯圓譬。這些證文並不聚在一段,而從不同人物、行位、事件與譬喻共同顯示圓門。

圓融四門也由經義成立。佛智慧微妙、如來智慧觀久遠如今日,是有門;一切法空、常寂滅相,是空門;諸法無性而佛種從緣起,是亦空亦有門;非如非異、非虛非實,是雙非門。四門同在一圓意中成立,又因根機而各有入口。

〔科§12〕圓門十觀:一實四諦落在現前行心

圓觀第一以一實四諦為不可思議境。生死苦即空、即假、即中,三淨一心而成大涅槃;煩惱集也即空、即假、即中,三智一心而成大般若。苦即無作滅,集即無作道,四諦互相融攝而仍可分辨。生死即空為真、即假為善、即中為妙,故有門之境名真善妙色。

第二由境起心。眾生本即大涅槃,卻顛倒以樂為苦,菩薩因此生悲,願度未度、斷未斷;煩惱本即菩提,眾生卻以道為非道,菩薩因此生慈,願知未知、得未得。慈悲無緣,誓願清淨,自然攝取眾生。

第三安心用兩組行旅譬。臨池見魚而不結網,是見境而不起行;裹糧束腳卻安坐不行,是立願而不前進。定慧又如調適陰陽、均平兩輪、具足二翼:體生死即涅槃為定,達煩惱即菩提為慧,一心巧修便具足諸行。

第四破遍如金剛斧與無翳日。分段、變易苦在生死即涅槃中破,四住、五住集在煩惱即菩提中破;能破而無固定所破。第五識通塞如主兵寶取捨得宜,強者綏之,弱者撫之。生死過患與煩惱惱亂為塞,即涅槃、即菩提為通;從外道四見到圓教四門,節節執著皆塞,節節亡執而顯妙便通,不能檢校則行與理解俱失。

第六道品從十界五陰的非淨非不淨、非常非不常,破八顛倒而立法性四念處;念處中具道品、三解脫與一切法。涅槃即生死顯四枯,生死即涅槃顯四榮,二者不二顯非枯非榮而住大涅槃。第七以即涅槃治報障,以即菩提治業障、煩惱障。

第八次位由理即、名字、觀行、相似、分真至究竟,生死即涅槃與煩惱即菩提各依六層展開。第九安忍內外強軟遮障:陰入境、病業魔禪、二乘菩薩等境,不破即涅槃之觀;諸見與增上慢,不破即菩提之觀。

第十過障之後功德生起,禪定三昧、陀羅尼無畏、般若法身都隨觀而現。相似功德最容易引生順道法愛,使人不上也不退,滯為頂墮。疾滅此愛,才破無明、開佛知見、證實相體;解脫、般若、法身三德由此具足,一身無量,如寶聚與圓珠。其餘三門也各以十觀入實。

〔科§13〕散證、牛乳與不肯受珠的人

今經對十觀的證明散在全篇。不可示、言辭寂滅與法妙難思,顯不思議境;神通、智慧引眾生住法,顯真正發心;佛住大乘、定慧莊嚴,顯安心而自成成他;破有法王與日月除暗,顯破遍;導師在險道濟眾,顯通塞;淨藏、淨眼修道品與波羅蜜,兼顯道品、對治;增道損生、遊四方,顯次位;須彌不動、著如來衣,顯安忍;聞聲不著、六根清淨與真淨大法,顯無法愛。

十觀之意也散見大小乘經論,如摩黎山純出栴檀,與外道四韋陀和莊、老所載不同。世人若只會講讀,面對文字卻不識修道方便,就像只會擠乳,不會鑽搖乳漿而製成酪蘇。四門之中識得十觀,小乘可入真,大乘可入實,如食乳糜而得飽足。

半如意珠、全如意珠本可布施一切;受者若不肯輕生重道、勤心修習,不受不用,布施眼前便無實益。論主的悲歎沒有停在失望:即使暫無所得,法音仍可作毒鼓之因,為後日破惑留下種子。

〔科§14〕能通之門與所通之理

判麁妙先要分清能與所:門是能通,理是所通。由此形成能所俱麁、能妙所麁、能麁所妙、能所俱妙四句。三藏門扶事淺近,只詮偏真,能所俱麁;通門體法巧度,能妙而三乘所證偏真仍麁;別門以教道方便詮入圓真,能麁所妙;圓門證道實說,即事而圓,能所俱妙。

放到四味中,生蘇帶麁能、麁所;乳教能所都不帶麁;熟蘇所帶麁、能不帶麁;圓接通、接別及涅槃諸門,能帶麁而所不帶麁。這一重先把門路與目的地拆開,使後文不以門名直接代替所證之理。

〔科§15〕一門狹小:四教各有教、行、理

經說一門狹小,論主以問答把一句拓開。三藏四門因應機、方便、能通而有四,因同是佛教、同向涅槃、同會所通而為一;文字中無菩提,是教狹小;隘路不容二人並行,是行狹小;教行取真難契,是理狹小。

通教也因應機、觀法、能所而四而一。即事而真,文字中已有菩提;善惡皆觀不可得,可以並行,故教與行不以此義為狹;取無生真理難當,狹落在理。

別教為四機說而四,同是佛教而一;入實觀異而四,同向一實而一;所隨能而四,能會所而一。生死尚未即涅槃,故教狹;煩惱尚未即菩提,故行狹;取理難當,故理狹。

圓教同樣因四機、四觀而四,因佛說、實理而一。生死即涅槃,教不狹;煩惱即菩提,行不狹;教觀取理仍可能不當,故理仍有狹小之名。『一門』與『狹小』因此不是固定貼在某一教,而要沿教、行、理三層,看門如何應機、如何向實、如何取理。

〔科§16〕門因契機而妙,也因執著而麁

三藏四門都是能通。執著任何一門,四門都可壅塞;調適得宜,四門都可得道。只從法相看,有門附俗而拙,空門傍真而巧,雙亦比前巧、比雙非拙;從根性看,適合有門則有門成、其餘三門壞,適合任何一門也都如此。

四悉檀把成壞說得更細:順欲或乖情,合宜或不宜,能治病或不能治病,見第一義或不見第一義,分別構成得失。十觀也逐項檢驗:境正、心真、安心調、破法遍、知通塞,乃至法愛不生,十項成就的門為妙;十項失所的門為麁。

通教所通一理不可形比,麁妙落在赴機與修行。每門能會四種根機、十觀句句得所,便妙;乖機失觀,便被四邊火燒,不能入清涼池。

別教若就法相排次,有附事而空傍理,單空又不及雙通,雙存又不及雙捨;若就根緣,四門各可因稱欲、合宜、治惡、見理而妙,也可因相反而麁。鎮頭迦、迦羅迦兩果把十觀成失逐項照出:識真善妙色境、正發心、定慧安心、破法遍、識通塞、修道品、解對治、知次位、安忍、無順道愛,是甘果;十項相反,是毒果。

本論以毒果九分、甘果一分說多失少得;十觀全成,便十分甘果、十觀皆妙。九分毒果雖多,仍麁;一分甘果雖少,仍妙,如千斤疊華不及一兩真金。每一門都由自己的十觀成失判斷,數目與物象共同服務於正邪成壞。

圓教四門法相平等,全都妙。有門、空門、雙亦、雙非各是法界,各攝一切法;四門差別只由根機而立,如四指指一月,月一而指四。眾生過去在四門推理、修善,形成慧與福德根性;今生又依本習起愛取,欲樂、所宜、所治各異。佛明鑒根機,以世界赴四欲,以為人生四善,以對治治四執,以第一義令四人見理;四緣具足,四門皆成正直之道。

教門上的成失也同此。不得四悉檀意,各家就會像南北二道與後起諸說一般,各自謂真、互相排斥,四門俱失。圓門虛通融淨,應能消解經論諍競;悟理之時不存四執,修行之時門門可通。別門之執重,如鈍馬須痛手才行;圓門之執輕,如快馬見鞭影即去。未得第一義時,仍可保有前三悉檀之利。

四悉檀都可在相應因緣中真實,也都可在不相應處成虛。世界、為人、對治對世間施設是真,對第一義仍虛;第一義對所見實理是真,對世界施設仍虛。實的一面為妙,虛的一面為麁,故麁妙始終是契機、得益與成觀的活判,不是門名的靜態次序。

〔科§17〕五味之中,存門與廢門各有因緣

把麁妙放到五味,數目一一分明:乳教八門,四麁四妙,所通俱妙;酪教四門,門理俱麁;生蘇十六門,十二麁四妙,兩所麁、兩所妙;熟蘇十二門,八麁四妙,一理麁、一理妙;法華四門全妙,一理也妙。

聲聞人在法華以前門理俱麁,到此門理融妙。菩薩根性不定,有的已在方等、般若時融妙,極鈍者仍待法華。涅槃有十六門,十二麁四妙,所通俱妙;因一切法有安樂性、一切眾生有佛性,所通只是一妙理,而仍保存麁門作接引方便。

法華折伏,破權門理,如金沙大河再無迴曲;涅槃攝受,再許權門,如百川各流而同歸大海。金沙著眼直往無曲,百川著眼異流同歸;存門、廢門之施設不同,歸實之海沒有兩個。

〔科§18〕開的是未妙的人、法、教、行與理

末段先問:為何《中論》先明大乘門、後明二乘門,本章卻先小後大?答案落在時機。《中論》面對的是已成的見病,先以大法掃蕩,再示入真之門;今經面對的是安住草庵的人,須先列小門,再開方便而示圓實。次序不同,各自切中病機。

法華以後無須再開;法華以前,門理已妙者也無所更開。門理雖妙而人未妙,開就在其人;若門、理、人仍未妙,便一一開之。

愛見煩惱開為菩提,生死開為涅槃,凡夫開為妙人,愛見言教開為佛法,一切眾生開為妙理。小乘法開為妙法,聲聞教開為大乘教化,聲聞行開為菩薩道,聲聞理開為真實相;三藏、通、別三類尚未決了的菩薩,也都開而得圓。

於是開顯不只改一個名目,而使法、教、行、理與承受它們的人全都得到安置。凡未妙者入妙,門與理無不融通;這就是開權顯實,使麁得到決了而成妙。

釋籤之眼

湛然在《法華玄義釋籤》(T1717)中,先把本章分成來意與正開章解釋,又明判十六門全是入實之門〔0937a21–a26〕。這一眼先穩住全章方向:四句、四教、十六門雖有巧拙、偏圓、融隔之別,功能上都以通達為門;門的得失取決於是否契機、是否成觀、是否生著。

第二眼分教與行。湛然說行就是觀〔0937b10〕,使『教門』與『行門』既能相資又不混同。聞教立悟、修觀得入、由聞轉觀、由觀轉聞,都是根性不同的通路;教觀合成三十二只是大數,不能把無量善知識與無量觀行關閉在固定名目中。

第三眼分處與觀。『處論所通,觀論能入』〔0938a14〕,使州城、帝城二譬得到清楚位置:偏門、直門說能通之路,使君、帝尊說所通之理。前八門同通偏真,後八門同通圓真;門路分八,所至不二。

第四眼看省文。本章以教相為重,所以藏、通、別、圓各多展一門,餘三門依所展一門準例;湛然明說觀法在此存略,完整廣說另見《摩訶止觀》(T1911)〔0938a22–a26〕。省略是文體取捨,不是觀項缺失;每門仍須以境、發心、安心、破遍、通塞、道品、對治、次位、安忍、離愛貫穿始終。

第五眼落在別圓十簡。湛然指出前七意各有三段〔0939b05〕:先正辨該義,再判別圓,還須從經文前後與行位辨歸屬。融、即法、佛智、次第、斷、位、果都不能單抓一句定性;第八圓詮更把門前引導、門中詮述、門後收結連成整體,第九問答、第十譬喻再作核驗。

第六眼照一實四諦。湛然以現前一念具十界苦集〔0940c03〕,說明苦集不是遠處抽象類目。苦、集、道、滅相即,仍各有可辨之相;正因相即,發心、定慧、破遍、通塞、道品、對治、次位、安忍與離愛才都能在現前心上實修。

第七眼看經證的散布。《摩訶止觀》集中以大車顯觀,本章則散引《妙法蓮華經》一部〔0941a23–a26〕。不可示、佛住大乘、導師濟難、六根清淨等文分散各品,論主依功能撮成十觀;它們共同成鏡,不必被重排成一段連續經文。

第八眼重判麁妙。湛然以『四門是教,十觀是行』〔0942a21〕總括後半章。門法的巧拙只是第一層,還要看四悉檀是否契合根機、十觀是否句句得所。於是同一門可因執著成塞,也可因得宜成通;鎮頭迦、迦羅迦之譬,正把成失逐項落在修行上。

第九眼辨存廢。法華折伏,如金沙大河直往無曲;涅槃攝受,如百川異流同歸。湛然所照的不是兩種互斥終點,而是同一實理前的兩種接引:一處破除對權門理的固守,一處為鈍根保存可入之門,歸海不二。

最後一眼看開顯的對象。湛然把正開分為凡夫、二乘、菩薩三類〔0943b07〕,二乘又開所詮法、能詮教、所行之行與所契之理。開顯因此不是把一個抽象名詞改寫,而是逐層使未妙的人、法、教、行、理入妙。這也把全章收回開頭:飛梯的價值,正在確實把人帶過絕壑。

這面鏡也保留著作層次。本章跨卷八、卷九,卷題與『天台智者大師說』把前後接成同一講說;正文沒有另標灌頂私釋。因而十八科的主聲始終是智者說法,灌頂以筆錄保存其層層問答、引經與譬喻。卷次分界是傳本關節,不是義理突然換人。

四教之眼又比門名更細。三藏門先以生滅四諦立四句,通門以幻化即空重立四句;別門多取乳、金、珠、虛空等譬顯歷別,圓門則到後文以十簡證明一門不隔餘門。四套名稱相似,所觀境、所破惑、所通理與行位各有差別;『皆為實門』說的是能通功能,不是把義相磨成相同。

藏門十觀在鏡中逐項有科。正境排除邪因與無因,安心以五停、四念調定慧,破遍用無常掃諸見,通塞辨八十八使與道滅,道品通三解脫,助道對應障病,次位防增上慢,安忍令煗頂相續,離愛才入見諦。十項不是散列德目,而是一條前項支持後項的行程。

圓門通塞的主兵寶譬,在湛然手中更顯操作性:強塞須止而退,弱通須安而進〔0940c28–0941a05〕。這一判使『取捨得宜』不只停在安撫語氣,而落在每一節觀心的進退。外道四見乃至圓門,一有執著即塞;通達而仍失其妙,也會亡失重寶。

道品的枯榮譬也由鏡中分層。涅槃即生死顯枯,生死即涅槃顯榮,二者不二顯非枯非榮;三層共同安立一實諦,而沒有把樹木拆成另一張數目配表。接著助道、次位、安忍、離愛各守所在,圓融不會吞沒修行次第。

判麁妙時,湛然把門、四悉檀、根性與十觀串成四層。門法可有巧拙,機感可有稱乖,四悉可有得失,十觀可有成壞;任何一層失所,都可能使妙名成塞。反之,麁名之門若契欲、合宜、治病、見理,又能完成十觀,也真有通達之功。

鎮頭迦與迦羅迦一段,鏡中先以林譬寺、果譬僧,再移果譬照十觀正邪〔0942b14–c06〕。本章九分毒、一分甘的數字,正用來凸顯多失不及少得;甘果一分仍勝毒果九分,如一兩真金勝千斤疊華。數與譬都指向成觀,不另成立門名高下。

五味之眼則同時看門的存廢與所通之理。法華折伏,使迂曲權執不再回轉;涅槃攝受,為鈍根重開可行之門。金沙與百川各顯一面,一直一攝而同歸實海。由此回看全章,開顯不是毀棄過去一切方便,而是讓方便不再被執為終點。

《摩訶止觀》把十觀廣開為行法,《妙法蓮華經文句》(T1718)使本章散取的人物、品段與譬喻各歸經文脈絡〔T34 0077c15/0117a04〕;本章則以教相為軸,把門、觀、麁妙、開顯連成一篇。三部互照時,各有自己的著述任務:行法得以展開,經文得以定位,玄義則顯示一切門如何通向經體。

This is a long unit taught by Zhiyi and recorded by Guanding. It does not leave “gateway” as a classification of terms, but continually asks: What does a gateway lead to? How does a person enter through it? What turns a gateway into an obstruction? What allows a coarse gateway to be opened and revealed? Gateways of teaching and practice thereby join in a single path from hearing the Dharma to realizing the sutra’s substance.

〔Section §01〕 Teaching and Practice: The Flying Ladder for Reaching the True Mark

The true mark is subtle, hidden, profound, and far-reaching, like an impassable ravine difficult to climb. Teaching and practice are the flying ladder that crosses it. Teaching lets one know the route; practice enables one actually to climb. The gateway of the Buddha’s teaching lets one leave the suffering of the three realms, while children of the Buddha who practice the path can become buddhas in a future life. These two sentences show the function of a gateway respectively through teaching and practice: the gateway is not the destination, yet it truly can bring someone to the destination.

The treatise master first unfolds the whole unit in four movements: viewing the characteristics of the gateways, cultivating the contemplation for entering them, distinguishing coarse and wondrous, and carrying out opening and revelation. The four form an internal sequence. Without knowing gateway characteristics, contemplation has no entrance. If one knows an entrance but does not distinguish coarse and wondrous, the gateway may instead become attachment. Only after success and failure have been clarified can people, Dharmas, gateways, and principles not yet wondrous all be opened and revealed.

〔Section §02〕 The Four Propositions Are Only Gateways; They Do Not Possess the True Mark

The Buddha-Dharma cannot be directly displayed through words, yet the Buddha must respond to conditions and express principle through the four propositions of existence, nonexistence, both existence and nonexistence, and neither existence nor nonexistence. Their value lies in giving access, not in dividing the true mark into four pieces. The true mark cannot even be fixed as one, much less can there truly be four true marks. The four are only four kinds of entrance.

The cooling-pool simile says that those of sharp faculties can enter and those of dull faculties can enter; not only the concentrated, but also those with scattered minds, those intent on a single purpose, and those diligent in effort can enter through a gateway. The great-fire simile deepens the distinction between gain and loss: when fire is not grasped, it can warm the body and cook food; reaching out to grasp it instead results in being burned. The four gateways originally give access to prajñā, remove afflictions, and accomplish the great matter. Once grasped, they turn into the fire of wrong views. Skillful use of a gateway does not mean abandoning it, but refusing to seize its characteristics as a real entity while using it.

Teaching and practice likewise open and combine according to faculties. Some hear teaching and, like a swift horse seeing a whip’s shadow, immediately enter the road. Some cultivate contemplation and, like seeing lightning in the night, immediately see the path. Others must contemplate after hearing or hear again after contemplating. Practitioners through faith and practitioners through Dharma can therefore turn into one another: teaching can become an entrance into contemplation, and contemplation can in turn illuminate what has been heard. The four kinds of teaching each have four gateways, first making sixteen. When teaching and contemplation are discussed together, the round number is thirty-two. Looking more closely at the causes of embodiment, spiritual advisers, and immeasurable contemplative practices, the gateways are actually beyond count. The city Joyful to Behold has twelve hundred gateways; the Dharma-city of the true mark would hardly admit only one track.

〔Section §03〕 Four Tripiṭaka Gateways: One Set of Four Truths, Four Entries into Truth

The Tripiṭaka gateway of existence establishes existence through right causes and conditions. Birth-and-death is not produced by a primordial world-nature, atoms, or parents, but ignorance gives rise to formations, afflictions, karma, and suffering. Suffering, accumulation, path, and cessation can all be discussed through existence. Conditioned dharmas are impermanent, suffering, empty, and without self; cultivating the path produces the uncontaminated; severing the two bonds of seeds and recompense brings nirvāṇa with remainder and without remainder. Seeing the path through existence is the gateway of existence.

The gateway of emptiness analyzes the provisional and the real within right causes and conditions into the equality of emptiness, giving rise to the uncontaminated and seeing the Dharma-body through emptiness. Subhūti’s contemplation of impermanent arising and ceasing in the stone chamber shows that emptiness can serve as a gateway. As for the treatise said to uphold this gateway, the root text itself retains the word “perhaps” and does not make a definitive attribution.

The gateway both existent and empty sees causes and conditions as both existent and empty, using this to break one-sided attachment to either existence or nonexistence. The gateway neither existent nor nonexistent leaves both extremes. The stories of Kātyāyana and Channa entering the path display the functions of the latter two gateways. At the end of the fourth gateway, a form of Abhidharma is also recorded that places the person in a fifth, inexpressible category: the person is not existent in the three times and is not nonexistent as an unconditioned dharma. The treatise master again leaves this undetermined. Each gateway has a transmitted exposition; all four access partial truth.

〔Section §04〕 Four Shared Gateways: Six Parts of a Mirror Image, Empty Just as They Are

The Tripiṭaka Teaching analyzes form to enter emptiness, like dividing a supposedly real person’s head into six parts and learning that no person can be found in any part. The Shared Teaching instead resembles looking at a mirror image: the head and its six parts are empty just as they appear and need not first be analyzed away. The short statement identifying cloth and emptiness marks how embodying a dharma differs from analyzing it.

Here the emptiness of sentient beings and emptiness of dharmas are no longer divided into earlier and later. Emptiness of beings is emptiness of dharmas, and emptiness of dharmas is emptiness of beings, just as the nature of form and the nature of self are alike in being illusory. “Constantly empty in nature” further means that dharmas do not become empty only after examination; there is never a moment when their nature is not empty. A moon in water and an image in a mirror appear while remaining unattainable and can therefore bear this meaning.

The four gateways are established within illusion. Illusory karma and fruit, through nirvāṇa, appear clearly and form the gateway of existence. Illusion originally has no reality and cannot be found, forming the gateway of emptiness. A mirror image can be seen and yet cannot be attained as something seen, forming the gateway both empty and existent. Neither illusory existence nor illusory emptiness can be held, and relinquishing both forms the gateway neither empty nor existent. The faculties of the three vehicles differ, and each enters ultimate meaning through a corresponding proposition. Their common entry into immediate emptiness does not erase the practices and fruits of the three vehicles.

〔Section §05〕 The Sequential Distinctions of the Distinct Gateways and the First Marking of the Perfect

The Distinct Teaching differs downward from the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings and upward from the Perfect Teaching; it enters the Middle through sequential distinctions. The treatise master gathers dispersed scriptural similes of milk, gold, a forehead-jewel, and empty space into four gateways. Curds present in milk, gold in stone, and a jewel in the forehead reveal the gateway of existence. Stone lacking a nature of gold, milk lacking a nature of curds, and buddha-nature resembling empty space reveal the gateway of emptiness. Milk both having and lacking the nature of curds reveals the gateway both existent and nonexistent. Buddha-nature as the Middle Way, with milk neither having nor lacking the nature of curds, reveals the gateway of double negation.

These similes allow a bodhisattva of the Distinct Teaching to see buddha-nature through a gateway and abide in great nirvāṇa. The same wording can elsewhere bear a Perfect meaning, so the gateway name alone does not determine its affiliation. The four Perfect gateways are only first marked here. Though they initially resemble the Distinct gateways in name and meaning, their interpenetration and noninterpenetration and the other distinctions become fully visible only through the later tenfold analysis.

〔Section §06〕 What Is Accessed Is One; What Gives Access May Be Skillful or Clumsy, Oblique or Direct

The point of entering concerns what is accessed; contemplation for entering concerns what enables entry. The sixteen gateways of teaching first collapse into two principles, partial truth and perfect truth. The eight Tripiṭaka and Shared gateways all enter partial truth. The Tripiṭaka analyzes dharmas and follows a winding, narrow path, like four oblique gateways into a provincial city. The Shared embodies dharmas and follows a broad, direct, skillful route, like four direct gateways. Oblique and direct produce eight gateways, yet there is only one governor and the partial truth accessed is nondual.

The eight Distinct and Perfect gateways all enter perfect truth. The Distinct gateways are partial and not yet interpenetrating, like oblique gateways into an imperial capital. The Perfect gateways are perfect and interpenetrating, like direct gateways. There are eight routes, yet the emperor is not two, and the perfect truth accessed is only one. Provincial and imperial cities, governor and emperor, each remain within their own simile and show the difference in what gives access together with the unity of what is accessed.

The Lesser Vehicle establishes only one set of four gateways while the Great Vehicle has three sets, because small and great households differ in depth and breadth. The route through a great household is long; even a thousand gateways and ten thousand doors would not be excessive. A Great Vehicle public gateway is also like the public gateway of a kingdom, which primarily admits officials to court while additionally admitting people to the market. Commoners passing through do not turn it into their exclusive gateway. A Great Vehicle gateway primarily accesses the true mark and secondarily accesses partial truth; people of the three vehicles partly use it to reduce the body to ashes and extinguish cognition, but this does not lower it into a Lesser Vehicle gateway.

〔Section §07〕 Ten Contemplations of the Tripiṭaka Gateway of Existence: From Right Causes and Conditions to Freedom from Dharma Attachment

For a practitioner through faith who awakens as soon as teaching is heard, the mind’s faculties are swift and sharp, and the method of attaining the path is difficult to display. The treatise master therefore takes the practitioner through Dharma and gathers the framework dispersed through the Abhidharma into ten items: recognizing the object, arousing resolve, settling the mind, pervasive breaking, passage and obstruction, factors of the path, counteractives, stages, endurance, and freedom from Dharma attachment. The ten form a road running from beginning to end so practitioners no longer become lost at forks.

The first requirement is to maintain the object of right causes and conditions. Attributing suffering and happiness to Viṣṇu, a primordial world-nature, or atoms posits wrong causes. Saying everything is naturally so posits no cause. Disputes over the existence and nonexistence of the smallest particle can still fall into two views. Right contemplation instead sees coarse and subtle, cause and condition, suffering and accumulation, and dependent and primary recompense as impermanent and without master, all produced through ignorance and inversion. The second requirement is then to turn away from the fire-wheel revolved by ignorance, purely arouse the two vehicles’ resolve for release, remain unmixed with reputation and gain, and cease increasing suffering and accumulation.

Third, concentration in the five meditations for settling the mind and wisdom in the four establishments of mindfulness are harmonized to settle the mind. Counting breaths from one through ten means also knowing each thought of breath and count to arise and cease. When contemplation of impurity gives rise to anger, kindness restores balance. Contemplation of causes and conditions sees the four kinds of birth horizontally and the three realms vertically as all dependently arisen. When obstructions arise, one recollects the Buddha. Concentration and wisdom are like the paired wisdom and virtue of a worthy person. Concentration alone resembles much virtue with little wisdom, and wisdom alone much wisdom with little virtue; neither can be called worthy. A non-Buddhist who does not know how to churn and agitate milk cannot even obtain milk serum, much less make curds and ghee.

Fourth, impermanence is used to break all views pervasively. Permanent, impermanent, both, and neither are Dharma-objects producing views through contact with the mind faculty. Because they arise from conditions, impermanence can break them. Fifth, passage and obstruction are distinguished within the views: the eighty-eight compulsions are obstruction and path and cessation are passage. Grasping one’s own view as real, craving moistening it into karma and fruit, is obstruction. Knowing a view as impermanent without attachment, and therefore producing neither karma nor fruit while opening path and cessation, is passage. A worm gnawing wood may accidentally form a written shape without knowing whether it is a graph; this reflects the loss of failing to discern passage and obstruction.

Sixth, the establishments of mindfulness of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas unfold as the four right efforts, four bases of supernormal power, five faculties, five powers, seven factors of awakening, and noble eightfold path, making the thirty-seven factors. Two aspects under suffering lead to emptiness; four under accumulation, four under path, and the other two under suffering lead to non-activity; and four under cessation lead to signlessness. These three gateways of liberation lead into the city of nirvāṇa. Seventh, when right wisdom is weak, the twelve meditations and related practices provide support: desire is met with impurity and the liberations, lack of mastery with the spheres of mastery, lack of breadth with the totalities, slight merit with the immeasurable minds, and the wish to transcend form with the four formless attainments.

Eighth, one distinguishes worthy and noble, true and resembling stages, so overweening pride cannot counterfeit nobility. Ninth, one turns from separate to general establishments of mindfulness and endures inner and outer obstructions, allowing warmth, summit, and receptivity to continue. Warmth resembles smoke near the path; if endurance fails at the summit, one falls back to this side. Tenth, after the four wholesome roots have arisen, one does not become attached to what accords with the path. Although Dharma attachment does not immediately cause regression into grave wrongdoing, it blocks seeing the truths. Only by extinguishing attachment and arousing the true illumination of receptivity to suffering can one become a stream-enterer, directly attain a higher fruit, or reach the stage beyond learning.

The treatise compiled by five hundred arhats precisely upholds attainment of the path through the gateway of existence. The four gateways are therefore not merely devices for regulating the mind. When properly harmonized they all enable the path; when grasped they all obstruct it. The skillful means of prajñā prevent falling into existence or nonexistence. The ten contemplations are the complete skillful means that pass directly from the gateway of existence into partial truth. The other three gateways each have ten contemplations broadly the same with minor differences and likewise sever delusions of the three realms.

〔Section §08〕 Ten Contemplations of the Shared Teaching: Cultivating within Illusion, Entering through Nonattainment

The Shared gateway of existence likewise contains ten contemplations, all unfolded within illusion. The object consists of dharmas like illusions. The resolve of the three vehicles is broadly the same with minor differences. Śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas likewise attain the path of liberation and nirvāṇa through prajñā, showing that the Great Vehicle gateway primarily accesses the true mark while secondarily admitting the three vehicles, without any need to invent another fixed identity to explain them.

Although concentration and wisdom cannot be attained, the mind is still settled through concentration and wisdom. The four views, the sixty-two views, and all dharmas are illusory and are pervasively broken through wisdom like an illusion. Suffering and accumulation within illusion are obstruction; path and cessation within illusion are passage. With a mind of nonattainment, one cultivates the thirty-seven factors; with nothing to be treated, one trains in the counteractives; stages from dry wisdom to buddhahood remain clear. Wisdom like an illusion is not shaken by outer Māras or driven back by inner obstructions. Dharmas do not arise and prajñā arises, yet prajñā is not grasped; one thereby enters truth and attains receptivity to the nonarising of dharmas. The skillfulness relative to analysis lies precisely in embodiment as illusion.

The other three gateways also each possess ten contemplations. The gateway of existence is expanded as the example; the abbreviations still leave the same ten items running through cultivation from beginning to end.

〔Section §09〕 Ten Contemplations of the Distinct Teaching: Breaking the Weeds to Reveal the Treasury of Gold

The Distinct gateway of existence establishes the wondrous existence of the tathāgata-garbha as its object. It transcends the gateways of ordinary beings, the two vehicles, and the Shared Teaching, supports all dharmas, and gives rise to all dharmas. Sentient beings possess this wondrous existence yet resemble a treasury of gold covered by weeds, a forehead-jewel lost amid fighting, or a poor orphan exposed outside. Seeing this, bodhisattvas give rise to great kindness and compassion and arouse the four universal vows, not for one person, country, or a dust-mote number in a realm alone, but for all sentient beings of the Dharma realm, with the force of a lion’s roar.

Settling the mind still depends on the mutual support of concentration and wisdom: cultivate concentration when concentration is appropriate and wisdom when wisdom is appropriate, caring for the mind through concentration and spurring it through wisdom. The wisdom of wondrous existence pervasively breaks views within birth-and-death and also breaks immersion in emptiness as realization. A great tree does not host a hostile bird, showing that the grasping of nirvāṇa likewise is not allowed to remain. The Snow Mountains contain both poisonous plants and a king of medicines, showing that passage and obstruction must be recognized at each level: the suffering and accumulation of the six paths relative to the path and cessation of the two vehicles; the suffering and accumulation of the two vehicles relative to the bodhisattva’s path and cessation; and bodhisattva suffering and accumulation relative to the Buddha’s path and cessation. Even while knowing the Buddha-path, one understands that attachment to it can become obstruction again.

The thirty-seven factors are a bodhisattva’s jeweled torch. Leaving the ten characteristics enters the samādhi of emptiness; not seeing even a characteristic of emptiness enters the samādhi of signlessness; making no constructed aspiration enters the samādhi of non-activity. Permanence and impermanence, constancy and inconstancy, peace and absence of peace, conditioned and unconditioned, severance and nonseverance, nirvāṇa and non-nirvāṇa, supreme and nonsupreme become gateways of counteraction helping to open the true mark.

The depth of the ten faiths, ten abodes, ten practices, ten dedications, ten grounds, equal awakening, and wondrous awakening is not confused. Inwardly, one endures wholesome and unwholesome impulses and the two thieves of accordance and opposition; outwardly, the eight winds. When a resembling Dharma appears without Dharma attachment, one does not fall at the summit of the bodhisattva stages. Only without this attachment can one break the weeds of ignorance, reveal the treasury of wondrous existence, see buddha-nature, and enter the true mark. The gateways of emptiness, both, and neither each accomplish the same ten contemplations through their own skillful means.

〔Section §10〕 Ten Distinctions of the Perfect Gateway: The Full Span from Interpenetration to Simile

A Perfect gateway takes the form of birth-and-death as immediately the form of Dharma-nature and accesses the Middle in that very form, revealing the Dharma free of contention. A Distinct gateway instead sequentially extinguishes the form of birth-and-death and the form of Dharma-nature before accessing the Middle. Both access the Middle, and the treatise master unfolds their difference through ten aspects: interpenetration, immediacy to dharmas, buddha-wisdom, sequence, severance, stages, fruit, expression, questions and answers, and similes.

First is interpenetration. The Distinct gateways of existence, emptiness, both, and neither each remain within their own portion. A Perfect gateway teaches existence without blocking nonexistence and nonexistence without blocking existence. Existence and nonexistence are nondual; one gateway is the other three, one gateway is immeasurable gateways, and immeasurable gateways are one. Though true, good, and wondrous existence and the real existence of non-Buddhists may share a name, they differ in substance like the raw jades of Zhou and Zheng, with value separated as far as heaven from earth. Mixing gold and stone causes people to lose the division between wrong and right; precise knowledge of the four gateways restores it.

Interpenetration also appears in breaking and integration. Breaking only non-Buddhists while preserving the two vehicles and Great Vehicle skillful means, or integrating unwholesome Dharmas while not integrating people of the two vehicles, remains sequentially distinct. Perfect breaking breaks both people and Dharmas from the Distinct Teaching downward, leaving not even those of the thatched hut fixed. Perfect integration extends from Never Disparaging’s assembly, Devadatta, the dragon girl, and animals to worldly occupations, practices of the two vehicles, and the father-and-child simile; no kind of person or Dharma remains outside the wondrous. The sequence of a scriptural passage and its stages can alter the affiliation of language about interpenetration, so such language must be read together with the position of realization.

Second is immediacy to dharmas. A Distinct gateway separately teaches true, good, and wondrous existence outside birth-and-death and ultimate emptiness outside the two vehicles’ truth. A Perfect gateway instead teaches the existence of birth-and-death as immediately the existence of the true mark: all dharmas converge upon existence, existence is the Dharma realm, and birth-and-death is nirvāṇa. One gateway is only the opening of discourse and in reality perfectly contains all dharmas.

Third is wisdom. Distinguishing all-wisdom and knowledge of path varieties as illuminating Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges is bodhisattva-wisdom. The knowledge of all modes together with the five eyes perfectly illuminating the Dharma realm is buddha-wisdom. Fourth is practice. Proceeding through stages from subtle to manifest, unable to contain immeasurable practices in one practice, is sequential. All practices converging upon one practice, and one practice immediately containing immeasurable practices, is pervasive practice.

Fifth is severance. The Distinct gateways gradually cut apart the five abodes of delusion and reveal conceivable wisdom and severance. Perfect gateways teach that the nature of ignorance originally does not exist and that understanding and delusion are nondual; they speak of severing within nonseverance and reveal inconceivable severance. The two sets of scriptural statements concerning wisdom and affliction, light and darkness, give both severance and nothing to be severed their place.

Sixth is stage. Assigning views and thoughts within the realms to the thirty minds, and views, thoughts, and ignorance beyond the realms to the ten grounds, with ignorance exhausted after equal awakening, gives skillful stages. Cultivating the three contemplations in one mind from the initial resolve, perfectly subduing at the ten faiths and perfectly severing throughout the forty minds up to equal and wondrous awakening, gives real stages. Seventh is fruit. Saying the Dharma-body is originally present, prajñā cultivated, and liberation completed at the end, while each causal ground is limited, arranges the three virtues vertically. Having all three virtues complete and neither vertical nor horizontal, one Dharma-gateway containing all gateways, the first ground containing the virtues of all grounds, and the graph containing the virtues of all other graphs gives Perfect fruit.

Eighth is what expresses. How the text leads in before the gateway, expresses wisdom, practice, severance, stages, fruit, and similes within the gateway, and concludes afterward must all be threaded by interpenetration and immediacy for its expression to be perfect. One gateway being the other three must be borne by the full beginning and ending of the passage. Ninth, questions and answers are repeatedly examined to verify its intent. Tenth, how gold, silver, jewels, wish-fulfilling jewels, the sun, and the moon are correlated with Dharma is examined. Only when the ten work together do Perfect and Distinct become luminously clear.

〔Section §11〕 Ten Meanings in the Present Sutra: Gateway Characteristics Revealed throughout the Whole Sutra

The treatise master first counts gateways according to the five flavors, then gathers ten meanings dispersed throughout the present sutra. Contemplating all dharmas as empty, definitive resolution of the śrāvaka Dharma, and opening the gateway of skillful means reveal the interpenetration of people and Dharmas. Worldly productive activity not opposing the true mark and the hired laborer being the elder’s son reveal immediacy to dharmas. Opening, revealing, awakening to, and entering the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing reveals buddha-wisdom. Robe, seat, and room, together with purifying the faculties without severing the five desires, reveal nonsequential practice. Passing five hundred yojanas reveals severing without severance.

The five grades, purification of the six faculties, and the jeweled vehicle traveling in the four directions reveal real stages. The Buddha abiding in the Great Vehicle, adorned with concentration and wisdom, and liberating sentient beings reveals nonvertical fruit. The present Buddha’s passage before the text—palms joined to hear the complete path—and the ancient Buddha’s passage after the text—the meaning of the true mark already taught—reveal perfect expression before and after. Wisdom Accumulation and the dragon girl reveal questions and answers. The crown-jewel of the wheel-turning king and the high, broad cart reveal Perfect similes. These pieces of evidence do not occur in one passage; figures, stages, events, and similes from across the sutra jointly reveal the Perfect gateway.

The sutra’s meaning also establishes four perfectly interpenetrating gateways. The Buddha’s subtle and wondrous wisdom and the Tathāgata’s wisdom contemplating the distant past as today form the gateway of existence. The emptiness of all dharmas and their constantly quiescent characteristic form the gateway of emptiness. Dharmas without self-nature and the buddha-seed arising from conditions form the gateway both empty and existent. Neither such nor different, neither false nor real forms the double-negating gateway. All four are established within one Perfect intent while providing entries for different faculties.

〔Section §12〕 Ten Contemplations of the Perfect Gateway: The Four Truths of One Reality in the Present Practicing Mind

The first Perfect contemplation takes the Four Truths of the one reality as its inconceivable object. The suffering of birth-and-death is empty, provisional, and middle; the three purities are one mind and become great nirvāṇa. The accumulation of afflictions is likewise empty, provisional, and middle; the three wisdoms are one mind and become great prajñā. Suffering is unconstructed cessation, and accumulation unconstructed path. The Four Truths interpenetrate while remaining distinguishable. Birth-and-death is true because empty, good because provisional, and wondrous because middle; the object of the gateway of existence is therefore called true, good, and wondrous form.

The second contemplation arouses resolve from this object. Sentient beings originally are great nirvāṇa yet invert happiness into suffering, and so bodhisattvas give rise to compassion and vow to liberate the unliberated and sever the unsevered. Afflictions originally are bodhi yet beings invert the path into what is not the path, and so bodhisattvas give rise to kindness and vow to enable the unknowing to know and the unattaining to attain. Kindness and compassion are objectless, vows are pure, and beings are naturally drawn in.

The third contemplation settles the mind through two pairs of journey similes. Watching fish beside a pool without making a net means seeing the object without beginning practice. Packing provisions and binding one’s legs while sitting still means arousing vows without advancing. Concentration and wisdom also resemble harmonized yin and yang, balanced wheels, and complete wings. Embodying birth-and-death as nirvāṇa is concentration; penetrating affliction as bodhi is wisdom. Skillful cultivation in one mind completes all practices.

The fourth contemplation pervasively breaks like a vajra axe and an unobscured sun. Segmented and transformational suffering is broken within birth-and-death as nirvāṇa; the accumulation of the four and five abodes is broken within affliction as bodhi. There is ability to break without a fixed object broken. The fifth distinguishes passage and obstruction like a commander’s treasure choosing appropriately, restraining the strong and calming the weak. The faults of birth-and-death and disturbance of affliction are obstruction; their immediacy as nirvāṇa and bodhi is passage. From four non-Buddhist views through Perfect gateways, attachment at every step obstructs and the disappearance of attachment reveals the wondrous. Failure to examine them loses both practice and the precious treasure of understanding.

The sixth contemplation unfolds the four establishments of mindfulness of Dharma-nature from the five aggregates of the ten realms as neither pure nor impure, neither permanent nor impermanent, breaking eight inversions. The establishments contain the factors of the path, the three liberations, and all dharmas. Nirvāṇa as birth-and-death reveals the four withered trees; birth-and-death as nirvāṇa reveals the four flourishing trees; their nonduality reveals neither withered nor flourishing and abiding in great nirvāṇa. The seventh uses immediacy as nirvāṇa to treat the obstruction of recompense and immediacy as bodhi to treat karmic and afflictive obstructions.

The eighth unfolds stages from principle, name, contemplative practice, resemblance, and partial realization through ultimate realization. Birth-and-death as nirvāṇa and affliction as bodhi each proceed through the six. The ninth endures hard and soft inner and outer obstructions. Aggregates, entrances, objects, illness, karma, Māras, dhyāna, the two vehicles, and bodhisattvas do not break the contemplation of immediacy as nirvāṇa; views and overweening pride do not break the contemplation of immediacy as bodhi.

In the tenth, virtues arise after obstructions have been passed: dhyāna and samādhi, dhāraṇī and fearlessness, prajñā and Dharma-body all appear according to contemplation. Resembling virtues most easily produce attachment to what accords with the path, preventing both advance and retreat and leaving one fallen at the summit. Only by swiftly extinguishing this attachment can one break ignorance, open the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing, and realize the substance of the true mark. Liberation, prajñā, and Dharma-body are thereby complete. One body becomes immeasurable, like a treasury and perfect jewel. The other three gateways also enter the real through ten contemplations.

〔Section §13〕 Dispersed Evidence, Milk, and People Who Refuse the Jewel

Evidence for the ten contemplations in the present sutra is dispersed throughout the work. The Dharma that cannot be shown, the extinction of verbal characteristics, and the wondrous Dharma difficult to conceive reveal the inconceivable object. Supernormal power and wisdom drawing beings to abide in the Dharma reveal true resolve. The Buddha abiding in the Great Vehicle, adorned with concentration and wisdom, reveals settling the mind and accomplishing self and others. The Dharma-king breaking existence and the sun and moon dispelling darkness reveal pervasive breaking. The guide saving people on the dangerous road reveals passage and obstruction. Pure Store and Pure Eye cultivating the factors of the path and the perfections reveal both factors and counteractives. Increasing the path, diminishing birth, and traveling in four directions reveal stages. Mount Sumeru unmoved and the Tathāgata’s robe reveal endurance. Hearing sounds without attachment, purification of the six faculties, and the truly pure great Dharma reveal freedom from Dharma attachment.

The intent of the ten contemplations also appears dispersed throughout Lesser and Great Vehicle scriptures and treatises, like Mount Malaya producing only sandalwood; it differs from the four non-Buddhist Vedas and the works of Zhuangzi and Laozi. If people can lecture and read but do not recognize skillful means for practice when facing the words, they resemble those who know how to milk but not how to churn and agitate milk into curds and ghee. Knowing the ten contemplations within the four gateways lets the Lesser Vehicle enter truth and the Great Vehicle enter the real, like eating milk gruel and becoming replete.

Half or all of a wish-fulfilling jewel can be given to everyone. Yet if recipients refuse to value the path over bodily life and diligently cultivate, refusing both to receive and to use it, the gift has no immediate benefit. The treatise master’s lament does not end in disappointment: even when no benefit is presently visible, the Dharma-sound can still plant the cause of the poisoned drum and leave a seed for breaking delusion later.

〔Section §14〕 The Gateway That Gives Access and the Principle Accessed

To judge coarse and wondrous, one must first distinguish access from what is accessed: the gateway is what gives access and principle is what is accessed. This yields four propositions: access and what is accessed both coarse; access wondrous while what is accessed coarse; access coarse while what is accessed wondrous; and both wondrous. Tripiṭaka gateways support concrete matters and are shallow, expressing only partial truth, so both are coarse. Shared gateways embody dharmas skillfully but the three vehicles realize partial truth, so access is wondrous and what is accessed coarse. Distinct gateways use skillful means of the teaching-path to express perfect truth, so access is coarse and what is accessed wondrous. Perfect gateways teach truly from the realization-path and are perfect immediately in present matters, so both are wondrous.

Placed within the four flavors, the raw-ghee teaching carries coarse in both access and what is accessed. The milk teaching carries coarse in neither. The refined-ghee teaching carries coarse in what is accessed but not in access. The Perfect receiving the Shared and Distinct, together with the gateways of the Nirvāṇa Sūtra, carry coarse in access but not in what is accessed. This first separates the route from its destination so the name of a gateway does not silently replace the principle realized.

〔Section §15〕 The One Narrow Gateway: Teaching, Practice, and Principle in the Four Teachings

The sutra speaks of one gateway that is narrow, and the treatise master opens the statement through questions and answers. Tripiṭaka gateways are four because they respond to faculties, employ different skillful means, and give access differently. They are one because all are the Buddha’s teaching, all face nirvāṇa, and all converge upon what is accessed. The absence of bodhi from their words is narrowness in teaching. A constricted road unable to admit two people side by side is narrowness in practice. Difficulty attaining true truth through teaching and practice is narrowness in principle.

The Shared Teaching is likewise four and one according to faculties, contemplations, and access. Present matters are immediately true, and bodhi is already present in the words. Wholesome and unwholesome are both contemplated as unattainable and can travel side by side, so teaching and practice are not narrow in this sense. Difficulty in reaching the principle of nonarising is narrowness in principle.

The Distinct Teaching is four because taught for four faculties and one because all is the Buddha’s teaching. Contemplations for entering the real differ while all face the one reality. Birth-and-death is not yet immediately nirvāṇa, so teaching is narrow. Afflictions are not yet immediately bodhi, so practice is narrow. Difficulty attaining principle through teaching and practice makes principle narrow.

The Perfect Teaching is likewise four according to four faculties and four contemplations, and one according to the Buddha’s teaching and the true principle. Birth-and-death is nirvāṇa, so teaching is not narrow. Affliction is bodhi, so practice is not narrow. Yet teaching and contemplation may still fail to accord with principle, so principle can still be called narrow. “One gateway” and “narrow” are therefore not fixed labels attached to one teaching. They must be read through teaching, practice, and principle and through how the gateway responds to faculties, faces reality, and grasps principle.

〔Section §16〕 A Gateway Is Wondrous When It Fits the Faculty and Coarse When Grasped

All four Tripiṭaka gateways give access. Attachment to any obstructs; proper adjustment in any enables the path. Looking only at Dharma characteristics, the gateway of existence adheres to conventional truth and is clumsy, the gateway of emptiness lies close to truth and is skillful, the gateway both existent and nonexistent is skillful relative to the earlier gateways but clumsy relative to the double negation. Looking at faculties, however, the gateway suited to existence succeeds and the other three fail, and the same applies to whichever gateway is suitable.

The four siddhāntas make success and failure more precise: according with desire or opposing disposition, meeting what is suitable or failing to do so, treating illness or failing to treat it, seeing ultimate meaning or failing to see it. The ten contemplations likewise examine each item: right object, true resolve, harmonious settlement, pervasive breaking, discernment of passage and obstruction, through freedom from Dharma attachment. The gateway whose ten items succeed is wondrous; one whose ten items miss their place is coarse.

The one principle accessed by the Shared Teaching cannot be compared through form, and coarse and wondrous lie in response to faculties and cultivation. A gateway that meets the four kinds of faculties through the siddhāntas and whose ten contemplations each find their place is wondrous. One that opposes faculties and loses contemplation is burned by the fire on the four sides and cannot enter the cooling pool.

If the Distinct gateways are ranked only by Dharma characteristics, existence adheres to matters and emptiness lies close to principle; single emptiness is surpassed by both, and preserving both is surpassed by relinquishing both. According to faculties and conditions, however, any gateway can be wondrous by corresponding to desire, being suitable, treating an evil, and revealing principle; it can be coarse through the opposites. The two fruits Zhentoujia and Jialuojia illuminate the success and failure of the ten contemplations item by item. Recognizing true, good, and wondrous form, genuinely arousing resolve, settling concentration and wisdom, breaking pervasively, discerning passage and obstruction, cultivating the factors of the path, understanding counteractives, knowing stages, enduring, and lacking Dharma attachment are the sweet fruit. Their ten opposites are the poisonous fruit.

The root treatise uses nine parts poisonous and one part sweet to show many failures and little attainment. If all ten contemplations succeed, there are ten parts sweet fruit and all ten are wondrous. Nine parts poisonous are still coarse; one part sweet is still wondrous, as a thousand pounds of layered blossoms do not equal one ounce of real gold. Every gateway is judged by success or failure in its own ten contemplations; number and image both serve the distinction between right and wrong practice.

All four Perfect gateways are equal in Dharma characteristics and all wondrous. The gateways of existence, emptiness, both, and neither are each the Dharma realm and each encompasses all dharmas. Their differences arise only from faculties, like four fingers pointing at one moon: the moon is one, while the fingers are four. Past investigation of principle and cultivation of goodness within the four gateways formed dispositions of wisdom and merit. In this life, people give rise to craving and grasping according to prior cultivation, and desires, suitability, and counteraction differ. The Buddha clearly illuminates their faculties, responds to four desires through the worldly siddhānta, produces four kinds of goodness through the individually adapted siddhānta, treats four attachments through the counteractive siddhānta, and lets four people see principle through the siddhānta of ultimate meaning. With these four conditions, all four gateways become the direct unsurpassed path.

Success and failure in teaching follow the same principle. Without understanding the four siddhāntas, different traditions resemble the southern and northern paths and later theories, each calling itself true and rejecting the others; all four gateways fail. A Perfect gateway is open and interpenetrating and should be able to dissolve disputes among scriptures and treatises. In awakening, four attachments are not retained; in cultivation, every gateway can give access. Attachment in a Distinct gateway is heavy, like a dull horse requiring a painful blow; attachment in a Perfect gateway is light, like a swift horse moving on seeing the whip’s shadow. Before ultimate meaning is gained, the benefits of the first three siddhāntas may still remain.

Each of the four siddhāntas can be real in a corresponding condition and false where it does not correspond. The worldly, individually adapted, and counteractive siddhāntas are real in worldly establishment and false from ultimate meaning. The siddhānta of ultimate meaning is real in the principle it reveals and false as a worldly establishment. The real side is wondrous and the false side coarse. Coarse and wondrous therefore remain living judgments of correspondence to faculties, attainment of benefit, and successful contemplation, not a static sequence of gateway names.

〔Section §17〕 Retaining and Retiring Gateways through the Five Flavors Each Has Its Conditions

Placed within the five flavors, the counts are exact. The milk teaching has eight gateways, four coarse and four wondrous, with all that is accessed wondrous. The curds teaching has four gateways, with gateway and principle both coarse. The raw-ghee teaching has sixteen, twelve coarse and four wondrous, with two coarse and two wondrous principles accessed. The refined-ghee teaching has twelve, eight coarse and four wondrous, with one coarse and one wondrous principle. The Lotus Sutra has four gateways, all wondrous, and one principle that is likewise wondrous.

Before the Lotus, the gateways and principles of śrāvakas were coarse; at the Lotus, gateway and principle interpenetrate as wondrous. Bodhisattvas vary: some already interpenetrated as wondrous during the vaipulya or prajñā teachings, while those of dullest faculties still awaited the Lotus. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra has sixteen gateways, twelve coarse and four wondrous, while all that is accessed is wondrous. Because every Dharma has the nature of peace and happiness and every sentient being has buddha-nature, only one wondrous principle is accessed, yet coarse gateways remain as skillful means for drawing people in.

The Lotus Sutra subdues, breaking attachment to provisional gateways and principles like the Golden-Sand River traveling straight with no bend. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra embraces, permitting provisional gateways again like a hundred differently flowing rivers entering the same sea. Golden sands emphasize a straight course without turning; the hundred rivers emphasize different currents sharing one destination. The establishments of retaining and retiring differ, but the sea of the real is not two.

〔Section §18〕 What Is Opened Is the Person, Dharma, Teaching, Practice, and Principle Not Yet Wondrous

The final section first asks why the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā teaches Great Vehicle gateways before those of the two vehicles while this unit begins with lesser gateways and only then greater ones. The answer lies in timing. The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā addressed an already formed disease of views, first sweeping it away through Great Vehicle emptiness and then showing a gateway into truth. The present sutra addresses people remaining in the thatched hut; it must first list lesser gateways, then open skillful means and reveal perfect reality. The different orders each address the illness of their occasion.

Teachings after the Lotus need no further opening. Among teachings before the Lotus, a gateway or principle already wondrous has nothing more to be opened. If gateway and principle are wondrous but the person is not, opening applies to that person. Wherever gateway, principle, or person remains unwondrous, each is opened.

Craving, views, and affliction are opened as bodhi; birth-and-death as nirvāṇa; ordinary beings as wondrous persons; discourse born of craving and views as the Buddha-Dharma; all sentient beings as wondrous principle. Lesser Vehicle Dharma is opened as wondrous Dharma, śrāvaka teaching as Great Vehicle transformation, śrāvaka practice as the bodhisattva-path, and śrāvaka principle as the true mark. The still-unresolved bodhisattvas of the Tripiṭaka, Shared, and Distinct Teachings are likewise opened and attain the Perfect.

Opening and revelation therefore do not merely change a name, but give people together with Dharma, teaching, practice, and principle their full place. Everything not yet wondrous enters the wondrous, and neither gateway nor principle remains inaccessible. This is opening the provisional to reveal the real and deciding the coarse so that it becomes wondrous.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

In the Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian (T1717), Zhanran first divides this unit into the reason for its introduction and the proper unfolding and explanation of the section, then expressly judges all sixteen gateways to be gateways into the real〔0937a21–a26〕. This first view stabilizes the unit’s direction: though the four propositions, four teachings, and sixteen gateways differ as skillful and clumsy, partial and perfect, interpenetrating and separated, all function as gateways by giving access. Their gain or loss depends on whether they correspond to faculties, complete contemplation, and avoid attachment.

The second view distinguishes teaching from practice. Zhanran says that practice is precisely contemplation〔0937b10〕, allowing the gateway of teaching and gateway of practice to support one another without being confused. Awakening upon hearing, entering through contemplation, turning from hearing to contemplation, and turning from contemplation back to hearing are paths for different faculties. Teaching and contemplation together making thirty-two is only a large count and cannot close immeasurable spiritual advisers and practices within a fixed category.

The third view distinguishes the point of entering from contemplation. “The point concerns what is accessed; contemplation concerns what enables entry”〔0938a14〕 gives the provincial-city and imperial-city similes their clear places. Oblique and direct gateways describe routes of access; governor and emperor describe the principle accessed. The first eight gateways all access partial truth and the latter eight all access perfect truth. Routes divide into eight while the destination is nondual.

The fourth view addresses abbreviation. Because the unit emphasizes the characteristics of the teaching, the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings each commonly expand one gateway and leave the other three to be understood from it. Zhanran explicitly says that contemplative methods are abbreviated here and fully expanded elsewhere in the Mohe Zhiguan (T1911)〔0938a22–a26〕. The abbreviation is a choice of genre, not an absence of contemplative items. Every gateway must still be threaded by object, arousing resolve, settling the mind, pervasive breaking, passage and obstruction, factors of the path, counteractives, stages, endurance, and freedom from attachment.

The fifth view rests on the ten distinctions of the Distinct and Perfect. Zhanran points out that each of the first seven meanings has three sections〔0939b05〕: first properly distinguishing the meaning, next judging Perfect and Distinct, and then determining affiliation from the sequence of scripture and stages of practice. Interpenetration, immediacy, buddha-wisdom, sequence, severance, stages, and fruit cannot be classified by seizing one sentence. The eighth, perfect expression, further joins the lead-in, body, and conclusion of a gateway; the ninth, questions and answers, and the tenth, similes, then provide confirmation.

The sixth view illuminates the Four Truths of the one reality. Zhanran uses the present thought-moment containing the suffering and accumulation of the ten Dharma realms〔0940c03〕 to show that suffering and accumulation are not abstract categories in a distant place. Suffering, accumulation, path, and cessation are immediately one another while still remaining distinguishable in aspect. Precisely because they are immediate, resolve, concentration and wisdom, pervasive breaking, passage and obstruction, factors of the path, counteractives, stages, endurance, and freedom from attachment can all be cultivated in the present mind.

The seventh view notices how scriptural evidence is dispersed. The Mohe Zhiguan concentrates on the great cart to reveal contemplation, while this unit cites passages dispersed throughout the entire Lotus Sutra〔0941a23–a26〕. The Dharma that cannot be shown, the Buddha abiding in the Great Vehicle, the guide saving people from danger, purification of the six faculties, and other passages occur in different chapters. The treatise master gathers them as ten contemplations according to function. They form a common mirror without being rearranged into one continuous scriptural passage.

The eighth view judges coarse and wondrous again. Zhanran summarizes the latter half through “the four gateways are teaching, the ten contemplations are practice”〔0942a21〕. Skillfulness or clumsiness of a gateway-Dharma is only the first level. One must also consider whether the four siddhāntas fit faculties and whether each proposition in the ten contemplations is properly placed. The same gateway may obstruct when grasped and give access when properly used. The Zhentoujia and Jialuojia simile places success and failure item by item within cultivation.

The ninth view distinguishes retaining from retiring. The Lotus Sutra subdues like the Golden-Sand River traveling straight without a bend; the Nirvāṇa Sūtra embraces like a hundred rivers with different currents entering one sea. Zhanran does not show two mutually exclusive destinations, but two ways of drawing people toward the same real principle: one breaks fixed attachment to provisional gateways and principles, while the other preserves gateways by which those of dull faculties can enter. The sea to which they return is nondual.

The final view concerns the recipients of opening and revelation. Zhanran divides proper opening into ordinary beings, the two vehicles, and bodhisattvas〔0943b07〕. The two vehicles are further opened in the Dharma signified, teaching that signifies, practice undertaken, and principle realized. Opening and revelation therefore do not rename one abstract term, but bring people, Dharma, teaching, practice, and principle not yet wondrous into the wondrous, level by level. This also returns the unit to its opening: the flying ladder has value because it actually brings people across the ravine.

This mirror also preserves the layers of authorship. The unit crosses fascicles eight and nine; the fascicle titles and “taught by Great Master Zhiyi of Tiantai” join the portions into one discourse. The body has no separate marker for a private explanation by Guanding. The primary voice of all eighteen sections is therefore Zhiyi teaching, with Guanding’s record preserving the layered questions, citations, and similes. The fascicle boundary is a joint in the transmission, not a sudden change of doctrinal speaker.

The eye of the four teachings is also finer than gateway names. Tripiṭaka gateways first establish four propositions through the arising-and-ceasing Four Truths; Shared gateways reestablish them through illusion as immediately empty. Distinct gateways commonly take milk, gold, a jewel, empty space, and related similes to reveal sequential distinctions. Only later are Perfect gateways proven through the ten distinctions as one gateway not obstructing the others. Though all four sets have similar names, their objects, delusions broken, principles accessed, and stages differ. “All are real gateways” concerns their function of giving access, not a leveling of their meanings.

The ten contemplations of a Tripiṭaka gateway are each classified in the Mirror. The right object excludes wrong cause and no cause. Settling the mind harmonizes the five calming meditations and four establishments of mindfulness. Pervasive breaking uses impermanence to sweep away views. Passage and obstruction distinguish the eighty-eight compulsions from path and cessation. The factors of the path lead through the three liberations. Auxiliary practices correspond to obstructing illnesses. Knowledge of stages prevents overweening pride. Endurance allows warmth and summit to continue. Only freedom from attachment enters seeing the truths. The ten are not scattered virtues but a journey in which each earlier item supports the next.

The commander’s-treasure simile for passage and obstruction in the Perfect gateway becomes especially operational in Zhanran’s hands: strong obstruction must be restrained and made to retreat, weak passage must be soothed and made to advance〔0940c28–0941a05〕. “Choosing appropriately” is thus not merely a tone of pacification, but governs advance and retreat at every step of contemplative mind. From the four non-Buddhist views through Perfect gateways, attachment is obstruction; to penetrate yet still lose the wondrous is likewise to lose the precious treasure.

The Mirror also layers the withered-and-flourishing simile under the factors of the path. Nirvāṇa as birth-and-death reveals withering; birth-and-death as nirvāṇa reveals flourishing; their nonduality reveals neither withered nor flourishing. The three levels together establish the truth of the one reality without breaking the trees into another numerical table. Auxiliary practices, stages, endurance, and freedom from attachment then each remain in place; perfect interpenetration does not swallow the sequence of cultivation.

When judging coarse and wondrous, Zhanran strings together gateway, four siddhāntas, faculties, and ten contemplations in four layers. A gateway-Dharma may be skillful or clumsy, the response to faculties may correspond or oppose, the four siddhāntas may be gained or lost, and the ten contemplations may succeed or fail. A loss at any layer can turn even a wondrous name into obstruction. Conversely, a gateway bearing a coarse name can truly give access when it corresponds to desire, meets what is suitable, treats illness, reveals principle, and completes the ten contemplations.

In the Zhentoujia and Jialuojia passage, the Mirror first uses a grove to represent the monastery and its fruits the monastics, then transfers the fruit simile to correct and mistaken forms of the ten contemplations〔0942b14–c06〕. The root treatise’s nine parts poisonous and one part sweet emphasize that many failures do not equal a little attainment. One part sweet fruit still surpasses nine parts poisonous, just as one ounce of real gold surpasses a thousand pounds of layered blossoms. Number and simile both point toward accomplishment of contemplation, not a separate hierarchy of gateway names.

The eye of the five flavors considers both whether gateways are retained and retired and the principle accessed. The Lotus Sutra subdues, preventing crooked provisional attachment from turning back. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra embraces, reopening practicable gateways for people of dull faculties. Golden sands and the hundred rivers each reveal one side: one straight, one gathering, both returning to the sea of the real. Seen from the whole unit, opening and revelation do not destroy all former skillful means, but prevent skillful means from being grasped as the destination.

The Mohe Zhiguan broadly expands the ten contemplations as a method of practice. The Fahua Wenju (T1718) returns the figures, chapter passages, and similes dispersed through this unit to their respective scriptural contexts〔T34 0077c15/0117a04〕. This unit takes the characteristics of the teaching as its axis and links gateway, contemplation, coarse and wondrous, and opening and revelation into one discourse. Read together, the Three Great Works have distinct tasks: practice is expanded, scripture is located, and the Xuanyi shows how every gateway gives access to the sutra’s substance.

辨體·遍體三條Discerning the Substance · Three Topics on the Pervasiveness of the Substance

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

這三條承接智者大師所說的辨體正文。灌頂在卷首另有記述受聞與成書因緣;到了這裡,筆錄所承載的是大師從經體、行體一路推到一切法體的說明。

問題先從一部經裡大量不同的名字開始。實相若是經體,為何同一部《法華經》又說佛知見、大事因緣、無上道、實相印、大車、家業、智地、實所、繫珠、祕密藏、平等大慧,乃至普現色身三昧、普門與德本?若名稱與圖像各不相同,說它們同以實相為體,會不會只是把差別抹平?

多名同體,不是多名同義

本論沒有只列一串異名便立刻說它們全都一樣,而是逐名指出所表之義。

實相說理之真實,佛知見說寂照之知,大事因緣說三世諸佛用以自行化他,道說虛通,印說正定諸法,乘說運載,家業說成辦佛事,智地說一切所依。到了實所,正文後面的解說轉以寶所明諸法之元;繫珠則以寶珠的圓妙難思來解。祕藏無所積聚,卻能含攝眾法;平等大慧祕要而通達無礙;非如非異遮遣兩邊;普現三昧顯妙色自在;普門是入實之由;德本是諸法由生之本。

這些名字各有動勢。道讓人通,車使人行,家業使事得以成辦,地使萬物有所依,寶所是所到之處,寶珠是本有而一時未見之物,門讓人得入,根本使諸法得生。若把它們壓成一個同義詞,經中每一個場景便失去作用。

然而,差別的名字也沒有把經體切成許多互不相干的實體。所通、所載、所付、所依、所到、所藏、所入、所生,從各自角度顯出同一真實。名不同,義也不同;正因如此,所謂體同才不是字面重複,而是眾義共同有所歸。

其他經不使用同一名稱,是否便失去正印

接著的問難很尖銳:若沒有實相印便是魔說,而今經談實相,其餘經典用了別名,豈不是都不能成立?

回答先否定這個推論,再分三步說明。第一,各經或說真善妙色,或說畢竟空、如來藏、中道,名稱不能盡列。第二,這些名稱都是實相的別稱,各是正印,也各稱第一。第三,真正使說法失去佛法意義的,不是沒有採用『實相』兩字,而是失去諸名同歸真實的旨意。

所以,體同不是要求天下經典使用同一套詞。若只認字面,名稱一變便以為體也變了;若只說體同而不問每個名字如何顯義,又會讓不同經說失去自己的入口。本論同時守住兩邊:異名必須按其義理解,同體則使它們不相隔絕。

傍與正:同稱實相,所顯仍有深淺

眾經有半滿、小大差別,因此所明之體也可分傍正。正面所指是實相,附帶所指是偏真;偏真有時含實相,實相有時又帶偏真,所以不同位置仍可通稱實相。

本論隨即用三組經文把這一點具體化。三種人共同所得之實相,取其偏真一面;聲聞只見空,空屬傍,智者兼見空與不空,不空屬正;今經說往昔同入法性,法性在該句取傍,又說今日安住實智之中,實智在該句取正。名稱相近,所處關係卻不相同。

本論由此自判:小乘三法印屬傍;通教帶傍明正;別教與圓教只明正,不再論傍。再歷五味,便有唯正、唯傍、傍正兼帶與復歸唯正的差別。即使都在正實相的許多名稱中,各經也可擇一為正,其餘為傍:有的以自性清淨為正,有的以法身為正,有的以一切種智為正,有的以佛性為正,今經則以實相一乘為正。

傍正是辨一部教說如何顯體,不是把經體割成兩物。因此結論說,在本來非傍非正之處論傍正,而所說傍正全都是經體。分判使深淺不混,體同使分判不成永遠隔絕。

彼經與此經:三件事須分開看

把彼經與此經相對時,本論不只問名稱同不同,而把名、義、體三件事分開,組成四句:三者全同,三者全異,名義同而體異,名義異而體同。

這一分法說明,名稱相同不保證所指之體相同,名稱不同也不妨礙所指之體相同。三藏教只有兩種情形:若也使用實相之名,便是名義同而體異;若不用此名,便是名義體全異。通教除這兩句外,若其門能遠通中道,另兩句也能成立。別教相望圓教,則四句皆可依一法異名而分別。

再經歷五味,名義的同異仍然多端,體則可以同歸佛性。如此層層分開,正是要防止兩種草率:不能看見同名就宣稱全同,也不能看見異名就斷定異體。

先判麁妙,為何又要開麁

從體本來相同的一面看,正實相中的傍正異名沒有麁妙;但從教門如何顯體來看,傍是麁,傍含正與正帶傍初步也判為麁,只有正是妙。三藏教與通教即使名義相同,體既不同,便一向是麁。別教雖以教門差別為麁,體同的一面仍是妙。判麁妙,是使名、義、體與教門深淺各自分明。

開麁則換一個方向,不再只問差別如何成立,而問被判為傍者如何顯出其正。傍教被開,顯出佛其實以大乘教化;傍行被開,顯出所行原是菩薩道;傍人被開,客作人雖只取一日工價,實是長者之子;傍體被開,方便門打開便顯真實相,貧人後來得見衣中所繫之珠。

教、行、人、體四層都不是另換一件新物。長者子曾自認客作人,寶珠早已繫在衣中;開顯使原來被遮蔽的身分與所有得以顯現。深入觀察傍理,它便是正理;於是先前相待而立的麁不再可得,一切皆妙。

從經體到行體:路不能離開所依

第六條把問題推到修行:實相即使是經體,人的種種行如何以它為體?

領受教法而立行,先不出信行、法行。根性較鈍者因聽聞而解,依解起行;根性較利者自行推究而解,也依解起行。兩者都可通於四種教門,但每一教所依之體不同,因而有以傍為體、傍含正為體與以正為體的差別。

橫向所論,是諸波羅蜜與慈悲喜捨等行,各依當教論體;竪向看,則由五品、六根清淨位,到初住以至等覺,各階也有其所用之體。行若有體,便是根本既立而道路由之生起;體若有行,也須藉行才能顯露。所依給行以根本,能行使體得以顯露,兩面相藉而成。

本論以車把這層關係說得很具體。竪行有體,車才有高度;橫行有體,車才有廣度。車高而且廣,才能大有運載;它行步平正,疾速如風。高、廣、大運、平正與疾速,各自順著同一輛車展開;種種行有所依,才共同成為能到達的道路。

所引經文也都落在行與體的連接處。一切法皆是大乘,以不可得而收束;不得諸法,無論有或無,而諸子又各得一輛大車;儒童見然燈佛而得無生忍;布施不住於相,便如有眼之人看見種種色。所行各異,共同關鍵都在行不離真實之體。

長圍與苦攻:時間不同,行仍須與理相應

信行、法行可以經過長久時間,譬如長圍;各經另立特定行法,則限定日期、制定時間,譬如苦攻。兩個譬喻只分修行時程與方法,不把長久一概判優,也不把剋期一概判勝。

真正的分界在行是否有體。若只隨事相做動作,行便無體;若依理而行,使空慧與行相應,能破無量障道之罪,能得無生忍,這樣的行才有體。

各經行法雖多,本論略列常行行、常坐行、半行半坐行、非行非坐行。四項各有自己的事相與方法,都要勤身苦策;而它們共同以實相正觀為體,念念無間,清淨如空。事相沒有因正觀而消失,正觀也不是附在事相外的一句道理。

小乘戒藏不許懺重,修多羅藏則使犯重之人念佛身,並把念佛身解為念空;它也具常行這些方法,但以偏空為體。其他教門也有相應方法,或用即空為體,或行門歷別,或行相虛融,而依體各不相同。方法的外形相似,不等於行體相同。

行與體各有麁妙,開顯又照見微善

判諸行麁妙時,本論同時看行與體。三藏教、通教的信行、法行與真、似、橫、竪諸行,以傍為體,所以行體都麁。別教依不同之門而行,以正為體,因無常而果是常,所以行麁而體妙。圓教依圓門正體,行體都妙。依經所修常行這些方法,也可分成行體都麁、行麁體妙與行體都妙。

開麁時,聽聞與審諦思惟被照見為信行與法行,兩者都能接近無上道。橫向諸行中,低頭、舉手、歌詠、散心也都已成佛道。最淺的行尚且能開而成妙,其餘便可依此領會;依小乘方法所行的微小善法,也沒有一種不能成就佛果。

這裡的開顯與前條開教、行、人、體相應。行者由此看見,曾被局限理解的聞思、動作與微善,原來都不在真實之外;開顯使這些行顯出能成佛道之義。

實相若遍一切,麁妙差別如何成立

第七條再向前一步。毘盧遮那遍在一切處,一切法又不出四諦;於是經體與行體不再只是局部問題,而成為一切法依何而立的問題。

本論用十方土與爪上土說佛所未說與已說的懸殊。迦葉便追問:已說的既是四諦,未說的廣大部分是否應另有第五諦?佛的回答是沒有,只是四諦各有無量形相。數目沒有增加,所攝之相卻可以無量開展。

苦與集收攝世間善惡因果,道與滅收攝出世一切因果。世間與出世間、善與惡、因與果,全都依實相為體。『從無住本,立一切法』把所依說成無所住著;正因無住,眾法才得以成立。

到這裡,須把所依與能依分清。所依的實相體妙而沒有差別,依此而立的諸法則有麁有妙。所依一體遍在一切,能依的法相仍各有差別;能依法雖有麁妙,所依之體始終無異。歷五味可分別麁妙,開麁也可顯妙。

三條於是形成一條完整進路:多種經名同歸一體,種種修行依體而成,世間與出世間一切因果又全以此為所依。辨體並沒有停在一句抽象定義;它讓名字、教門、行法與因果各守差別,同時顯示所有差別如何不離真實。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把第五條明確分成五門,又把今經異名一段分為先列諸名、再會諸名。鏡中逐一指出大事所為、佛知見所見、印所譬、家業所付、智地所依、寶所與寶珠所喻、三昧所依、普門所通、眾德之本;因此『名異體一』不是略過諸名,而是讀完每一名的取義後才可成立。

傍正一門,鏡中把實相屬圓、傍偏真屬藏、偏含實屬通、實帶偏屬別,又判《中論》證通,《大般涅槃經》證藏及別圓,今經兩句證藏圓相對。這使正文的含與帶各有方向,也使三組引文不只是同義堆疊。

麁妙與開麁被分成先判、次開。先判保存各教所顯深淺,次開才使傍教、傍行、傍人與傍體會入正;若直接用開後皆妙蓋過先判,正文兩個次第便都失去作用。

第六條的橫竪也由鏡中定界:竪是從淺到深,橫是初心具修諸行,兩者都依當教所詮為體。四組經證又被拆成橫向行相與所依之體:有無對大車,本習對各一,諸行對無生,布施對無住。這面鏡沒有增加新的行門,只把本論每組兩面分開。

談依經修行時,湛然一方面說,不能只靠苦行本身表理,必須以觀照之理引導行;另一方面又說,若沒有行,理也不能顯。教、行、理三者互相資藉、彼此導成,正照亮正文『本立而道生』與『體藉行而顯』的雙向關係。

正文只說完整觀意另在《止觀》,其所指為《摩訶止觀》;鏡中所作的橫竪界定與引證配列,才是具名互讀所得,不能倒寫成此段正文原有的明列。智者大師所說與灌頂所記仍是一層,湛然後來的疏解是另一層。

第七條再被分成觀經所依之體與能依諸法。湛然以法身判所依,以四種四諦判能依,並把麁妙明確安在能依法上。由此回看末句:所依體妙無異,並未取消能依的因果與麁妙;諸法遍依實相,也沒有把實相變成眾多差別體。

智銓以空、假、中收攝異名,又說實相遍在諸法;知禮由法身與能契之智分層;智圓則以多名、橫遍竪該及一理隨機照見同題。這些都可作後出的平行光線,卻不取代本論三條自身由經體、行體至一切法體的次第。

智旭《法華經玄義節要》於第五條保留寶所、植眾德本這些後出字形,至第六、第七只標具如全帙。這種節錄可以幫助辨形,不能因後二條從略便把它當成異說;全文仍須回到本論連續三條來讀。

Why, amid so many names, is there only one underlying substance? These three topics continue the body of Great Master Zhiyi’s teaching on discerning the substance. Guanding separately records at the beginning of the fascicle how he received the teaching and how the work was formed; here, the record carries the master’s explanation from the sutra’s substance through the substance of practice to the substance of all dharmas.

The question begins with the great number of different names within a single scripture. If the true mark is the sutra’s substance, why does the same Lotus Sutra also speak of the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing, the conditions of the great matter, the unsurpassed path, the seal of the true mark, the great cart, the family estate, the ground of wisdom, the real place, the jewel tied in the robe, the secret treasury, the great wisdom of equality, and even the samādhi of universally manifesting physical bodies, the universal gateway, and the root of virtue? If names and images all differ, does saying that they take the same true mark as substance merely erase their differences?

Many Names, One Substance, Does Not Mean Many Synonyms

The treatise does not merely list a series of different names and immediately declare them all the same. It identifies the meaning represented by each name.

The true mark speaks of the reality of principle; the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing speaks of knowing through quiescent illumination; the conditions of the great matter speak of what the buddhas of the three times use in their own practice and in transforming others; the path speaks of vacuous passage; the seal speaks of correctly determining all dharmas; the vehicle speaks of carrying; the family estate speaks of accomplishing buddha-work; and the ground of wisdom speaks of the basis upon which everything relies. When the list reaches the real place, the explanation that follows shifts to the place of treasure as the source of all dharmas; the jewel tied in the robe is explained through the precious jewel’s perfect wondrousness and inconceivability. The secret treasury accumulates nothing yet contains the many dharmas; the great wisdom of equality is essential and passes freely without obstruction; neither such nor different excludes the two extremes; the samādhi of universal manifestation reveals wondrous form’s sovereign freedom; the universal gateway is the route by which reality is entered; and the root of virtue is the root from which dharmas arise.

Each of these names has its own movement. A path lets people pass through, a vehicle enables them to travel, a family estate enables matters to be accomplished, ground gives the myriad things a basis upon which to rely, the place of treasure is a destination, the precious jewel is something originally possessed but not immediately seen, a gateway enables entry, and a root enables dharmas to arise. If all are compressed into one synonym, every scriptural scene loses its function.

Yet the different names do not cut the sutra’s substance into many unrelated entities. What is passed through, carried, entrusted, relied upon, reached, stored, entered, and born from reveals the same reality from its respective angle. Names differ and meanings also differ. Precisely for this reason, their “same substance” is not verbal repetition, but the common destination of the many meanings.

Do Other Scriptures Lose the Correct Seal If They Do Not Use the Same Name?

The next challenge is sharp: if whatever lacks the seal of the true mark is spoken by Māra, and the present sutra discusses the true mark, do other scriptures that use different names become untenable?

The answer first rejects this inference and then explains it in three steps. First, various scriptures may speak of true, wholesome, wondrous form, ultimate emptiness, the tathāgata-garbha, or the Middle Way; their names cannot all be listed. Second, these names are all different names for the true mark, each is a correct seal, and each is called foremost. Third, what truly makes a teaching lose the meaning of buddhadharma is not its failure to use the two graphs “true mark,” but its loss of the intent by which the many names return to reality.

Sameness of substance therefore does not require all the world’s scriptures to use one vocabulary. If one recognizes only wording, a change in name will be mistaken for a change in substance; if one merely asserts sameness of substance without asking how each name reveals meaning, the distinctive entrance of each scriptural teaching will be lost. The treatise safeguards both sides at once: different names must be understood according to their meanings, while sameness of substance prevents them from becoming mutually cut off.

Collateral and Principal: Even under the Name True Mark, What Is Revealed Still Differs in Depth

The many scriptures differ as half and full and Lesser and Great, and the substance they reveal can therefore be divided into collateral and principal. What is indicated principally is the true mark, while what is indicated collaterally is partial truth; partial truth sometimes contains the true mark, and the true mark sometimes carries partial truth. Different positions can therefore still be generally called the true mark.

The treatise immediately makes this concrete with three groups of scriptural passages. Of the true mark jointly attained by three kinds of people, it takes the aspect of partial truth. Śrāvakas see only emptiness: emptiness is collateral; the wise see both emptiness and nonemptiness: nonemptiness is principal. The present sutra says that in the past we entered Dharma-nature together: Dharma-nature in that sentence is taken collaterally. It also says that today we abide in real wisdom: real wisdom in that sentence is taken principally. The names are close, but the relations in which they occur differ.

The treatise then gives its own judgment. The three Dharma seals of the Lesser Vehicle are collateral; the Shared Teaching carries the collateral while revealing the principal; the Distinct and Perfect Teachings reveal only the principal and no longer discuss the collateral. Proceeding through the five flavors yields the further differences of only principal, only collateral, collateral and principal carried together, and a return to only principal. Even among the many names within the principal true mark, individual scriptures can select one as principal and treat the others as collateral: some take intrinsic purity as principal, some Dharma-body, some the knowledge of all modes, some buddha-nature, while the present sutra takes the true mark and One Vehicle as principal.

Collateral and principal discern how one body of teaching reveals the substance; they do not cut the sutra’s substance into two things. The conclusion therefore says that collateral and principal are discussed within what was originally neither collateral nor principal, while everything spoken of as collateral or principal is the sutra’s substance. Judgment prevents depths from being confused, while sameness of substance prevents judgment from becoming permanent separation.

Other Scriptures and This Sutra: Three Things Must Be Viewed Separately

When comparing other scriptures with the present sutra, the treatise asks not only whether their names are the same. It separates name, meaning, and substance and combines them into four statements: all three the same, all three different, name and meaning the same but substance different, and name and meaning different but substance the same.

This division shows that an identical name does not guarantee an identical referent, while a different name does not prevent an identical referent. Only two cases apply to the Tripiṭaka Teaching: if it also uses the name true mark, its name and meaning are the same but its substance differs; if it does not use the name, its name, meaning, and substance all differ. In addition to these two statements, the other two can apply to the Shared Teaching when its gateway reaches distantly to the Middle Way. When the Distinct Teaching is compared with the Perfect, all four statements can be distinguished according to the different names for one Dharma.

Proceeding further through the five flavors, the sameness and difference of names and meanings remain manifold, while substance can return uniformly to buddha-nature. Separating the layers in this way prevents two kinds of haste: one cannot see the same name and declare everything identical, nor see a different name and conclude that the substances differ.

Why Open the Coarse after First Judging Coarse and Wondrous?

From the perspective of substance’s original sameness, different collateral and principal names within the principal true mark are neither coarse nor wondrous. From the perspective of how a gateway of teaching reveals the substance, however, the collateral is coarse, while the collateral containing the principal and the principal carrying the collateral are also provisionally judged coarse; only the principal is wondrous. Even when their names and meanings are the same, the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings are consistently coarse because their substance differs. Although the Distinct Teaching is coarse through the distinction of its gateway of teaching, it is still wondrous from the perspective of the sameness of substance. Judging coarse and wondrous keeps name, meaning, substance, and the relative depth of gateways of teaching each distinct.

Opening the coarse changes direction. It no longer asks only how differences are established, but how what was judged collateral reveals its principal aspect. The collateral teaching is opened to reveal that the Buddha was in reality teaching through the Great Vehicle; collateral practice is opened to reveal that what was practiced was originally the bodhisattva-path; the collateral person is opened to reveal that the hired laborer, although taking only one day’s wages, is in reality the elder’s son; the collateral substance is opened so that once the gateway of skillful means is opened the true mark becomes manifest, and the poor man later sees the jewel tied within his robe.

The four levels of teaching, practice, person, and substance are not exchanged for something new. The elder’s son once regarded himself as a hired laborer, and the precious jewel was already tied in the robe; opening and revealing allows an identity and a possession previously obscured to become manifest. When the collateral principle is contemplated deeply, it is precisely the principal principle. The coarse that was formerly established in relative opposition can then no longer be found, and everything is wondrous.

From the Sutra’s Substance to the Substance of Practice: The Path Cannot Leave Its Basis

The sixth topic presses the question into practice: even if the true mark is the sutra’s substance, how do people’s many practices take it as their substance?

Practices established through receiving a teaching first do not go beyond practice through faith and practice through Dharma. Those of duller faculties gain understanding through hearing and establish practice from that understanding; those of sharper faculties investigate for themselves, gain understanding, and likewise establish practice from that understanding. Both extend through the four gateways of teaching, but the substance upon which each teaching relies differs, producing the distinctions of taking the collateral as substance, taking the collateral containing the principal as substance, and taking the principal as substance.

What is discussed horizontally consists of the perfections and such practices as kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity, each of which is understood through the substance of its own teaching. Viewed vertically, the stages extend from the five grades and purification of the six faculties through the first abode and equal awakening, and each level also has the substance it employs. When practice possesses substance, the root has been established and the path arises; when substance possesses practice, it must likewise rely upon practice to become manifest. The underlying basis gives practice its root, while actual practice enables substance to become manifest; the two mutually rely upon and accomplish each other.

The treatise makes this relation concrete through a cart. When vertical practice has substance, the cart has height; when horizontal practice has substance, it has breadth. Only a cart both high and broad can carry greatly; it moves levelly and uprightly, swift as the wind. Height, breadth, great carrying, level uprightness, and speed each unfold through one and the same cart. Only when the many practices possess an underlying basis do they together become a path capable of reaching its destination.

The scriptural passages cited likewise all concern the link between practice and substance. All dharmas are the Great Vehicle and are gathered through nonattainment; no dharmas can be attained, whether existent or nonexistent, while each child nevertheless receives a great cart; the youth sees Dīpaṃkara Buddha and attains endurance of the nonarising of dharmas; giving without abiding in characteristics is like a person with eyes seeing various forms. The practices differ, but their common key is that practice never departs from the substance of reality.

A Long Siege and a Bitter Assault: Although Time Differs, Practice Must Still Correspond with Principle

Practice through faith and practice through Dharma can extend over a long time, like a long siege; particular methods of practice established in individual scriptures set dates and fix periods, like a bitter assault. The two similes distinguish the duration and method of practice. They do not judge lengthy practice uniformly superior or fixed-term practice uniformly better.

The true division concerns whether practice possesses substance. If one performs actions only according to phenomenal forms, the practice has no substance. If one practices in reliance upon principle, allowing empty wisdom to correspond with practice so that it can break immeasurable transgressions obstructing the path and attain endurance of the nonarising of dharmas, then the practice possesses substance.

Although individual scriptures contain many methods of practice, the treatise briefly lists constant walking, constant sitting, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting. Each has its own phenomenal forms and method, and all require bodily exertion and painful diligence; yet they share correct contemplation of the true mark as their substance, without interruption from thought to thought and pure like empty space. Phenomenal forms do not disappear because of correct contemplation, and correct contemplation is not a sentence of principle appended from outside those phenomenal forms.

The Lesser Vehicle Vinaya basket does not permit repentance by one who has committed a grave precept, while its sūtra basket has such a person recollect the Buddha’s body and explains recollecting the Buddha’s body as recollecting emptiness. It also possesses methods such as constant walking, but takes partial emptiness as their substance. Other gateways of teaching likewise have corresponding methods: some take immediate emptiness as substance, some have sequentially distinct practices, and some have open and interpenetrating practices; each differs according to its substance. Similar external forms of method do not mean that the substances of the practices are the same.

Practice and Substance Each Have Coarse and Wondrous Aspects, While Opening and Revealing Also Illumine Minute Goodness

When judging coarse and wondrous among the various practices, the treatise views practice and substance together. Practice through faith, practice through Dharma, and true, resembling, horizontal, and vertical practices in the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings take the collateral as their substance, so practice and substance are both coarse. The Distinct Teaching practices through a distinct gateway but takes the principal as substance; because its cause is impermanent and its fruit permanent, its practice is coarse and its substance wondrous. The Perfect Teaching relies upon the perfect gateway and principal substance, so practice and substance are both wondrous. Methods such as constant walking cultivated according to individual scriptures can likewise be divided into cases in which practice and substance are both coarse, practice is coarse and substance wondrous, or practice and substance are both wondrous.

When the coarse is opened, hearing and careful reflection are revealed as practice through faith and practice through Dharma, both capable of drawing near the unsurpassed path. Within horizontal practices, bowing the head, raising a hand, singing praise, and acting with a distracted mind have all already accomplished the Buddha-path. If even the shallowest practices can be opened and become wondrous, the rest can be understood accordingly; among minute wholesome Dharmas practiced through Lesser Vehicle methods, not one fails to accomplish buddhahood.

The opening and revealing here corresponds to the preceding opening of teaching, practice, person, and substance. Practitioners thereby see that hearing and reflection, actions, and minute goodness previously understood within limited bounds were originally never outside reality; opening and revealing enables these practices to disclose their capacity to accomplish the Buddha-path.

If the True Mark Pervades Everything, How Can Differences of Coarse and Wondrous Be Established?

The seventh topic takes a further step. Vairocana pervades all places, and all dharmas do not go beyond the Four Truths; the sutra’s substance and the substance of practice therefore cease to be merely local questions and become the question of that in reliance upon which all dharmas are established.

The treatise uses the soil of the ten directions and the soil upon a fingernail to describe the vast difference between what the Buddha has not taught and what he has taught. Kāśyapa then asks whether, because what has been taught is the Four Truths, the vast remainder not taught should constitute a fifth truth. The Buddha answers that it does not: each of the Four Truths simply possesses immeasurable characteristics. The number does not increase, yet the characteristics encompassed can unfold without measure.

Suffering and accumulation encompass worldly causes and fruits, wholesome and unwholesome, while the path and cessation encompass all world-transcending causes and fruits. Worldly and world-transcending, wholesome and unwholesome, cause and fruit—all rely upon the true mark as their substance. “From the basis of nonabiding, all dharmas are established” describes the basis as abiding nowhere; precisely because it does not abide, the many dharmas can be established.

Here, the underlying and the dependent must be distinguished. The underlying substance of the true mark is wondrous and without difference, while the dharmas established in reliance upon it are coarse or wondrous. The one underlying substance pervades everything, yet the characteristics of the dharmas dependent upon it remain different; although the dependent dharmas are coarse or wondrous, the underlying substance never differs. Coarse and wondrous can be distinguished through the five flavors, and the coarse can be opened to reveal the wondrous.

The three topics thus form a complete progression: the many scriptural names return to one substance, the many practices are accomplished in reliance upon that substance, and all worldly and world-transcending causes and fruits again take it as their underlying basis. Discerning the substance does not stop with an abstract definition. It permits names, gateways of teaching, methods of practice, and causes and fruits each to retain their differences, while revealing how none of those differences depart from reality.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first explicitly divides the fifth topic into five gateways, then divides the passage on the present sutra’s different names into first listing the names and then integrating them. The Mirror identifies in turn what the great matter is done for, what the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing sees, what the seal represents, what the family estate entrusts, what the ground of wisdom supports, what the place of treasure and precious jewel represent, what the samādhi relies upon, where the universal gateway passes, and what is the root of the many virtues. “Different names, one substance” can therefore be established only after each name’s intended meaning has been read, not by passing over the names.

In the gateway of collateral and principal, the Mirror assigns the true mark to the Perfect, collateral partial truth to the Tripiṭaka, the partial containing the real to the Shared, and the real carrying the partial to the Distinct. It further judges the Madhyamaka Treatise to attest the Shared, the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra to attest the Tripiṭaka and the Distinct and Perfect, and the two sentences from the present sutra to attest the Tripiṭaka and Perfect in relation to one another. This gives “containing” and “carrying” their respective directions and prevents the three groups of citations from becoming a heap of synonyms.

Coarse and wondrous and opening the coarse are divided into first judging and then opening. The first judgment preserves the depth revealed by each teaching; only with the subsequent opening do the collateral teaching, collateral practice, collateral person, and collateral substance converge into the principal. If the fact that all are wondrous after opening were used directly to cover over the preceding judgment, both sequences in the root text would lose their function.

The Mirror also defines the horizontal and vertical in the sixth topic. Vertical proceeds from shallow to deep; horizontal consists in the beginner’s comprehensive cultivation of the many practices, and both take the meaning taught by their respective teaching as substance. The four groups of scriptural evidence are further divided into horizontal forms of practice and their underlying substance: existent and nonexistent correspond to the great cart, original habituation to one for each, the various practices to nonarising, and giving to nonabiding. This Mirror adds no new gateway of practice; it merely separates the two aspects of each group in the treatise.

When discussing practice according to scripture, Zhanran says on the one hand that painful practice alone cannot represent principle and must be guided by the contemplative principle; on the other, if practice is absent, principle cannot become manifest. Teaching, practice, and principle mutually support, guide, and accomplish one another. This directly illumines the bidirectional relation in the root text between “when the root is established, the path arises” and “substance relies upon practice to become manifest.”

The root text says only that the complete meaning of contemplation is explained elsewhere in the Calming and Contemplation, referring to the Mohe Zhiguan. The horizontal and vertical definitions and the arrangement of citations made in the Mirror are what emerge from the cross-reading by name; they cannot be projected backward as an explicit list originally present in this passage. Great Master Zhiyi’s teaching and Guanding’s record remain one layer, while Zhanran’s later explanation is another.

The seventh topic is further divided into contemplating the underlying substance of scripture and the dharmas that depend upon it. Zhanran judges Dharma-body to be the underlying and the four kinds of Four Truths to be the dependent, and explicitly places coarse and wondrous upon the dependent dharmas. Looking back from this point at the closing sentence, the wondrous underlying substance’s lack of difference does not cancel the causes, fruits, and coarse and wondrous qualities of the dependent; that all dharmas depend pervasively upon the true mark does not turn the true mark into many differentiated substances.

Zhiquan encompasses the different names through emptiness, the provisional, and the Middle and also says that the true mark pervades all dharmas. Zhili distinguishes Dharma-body from the wisdom able to correspond with it. Zhiyuan illuminates the same topic through many names, horizontal pervasion and vertical inclusion, and one principle viewed according to faculties. These later parallel rays of light do not replace the sequence within the treatise’s own three topics from the sutra’s substance, through the substance of practice, to the substance of all dharmas.

Zhixu’s Essential Digest of the Fahua Xuanyi preserves the later graph forms “place of treasure” and “planting the roots of manifold virtues” in the fifth topic, while merely pointing to the full fascicle for the sixth and seventh. Such an abridgment can help distinguish graph forms, but its abbreviation of the latter two topics cannot make it a dissenting interpretation; the complete account must still be read through the three continuous topics of the root treatise.

明宗Clarifying the Purport

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

前一章已辨實相為體。既然一切因果都不離實相,為什麼還要另立『宗』?若宗就是體,五章便重複;若宗在體外另有一法,修行又會離開實相。明宗章正從這個兩難開始。

它沒有先給宗下一個孤立定義,而是先畫出四幅圖:喉與衣襟、道路、梁柱、綱網。喉衿是一身一衣的要處,道路使人有所由往;梁柱使屋舍得立,綱維一提,網目全動。宗因此不只是所信的一句主張,而是把修行因果提起來、使諸行不散失的綱要。

一、宗與體:既非同一,也非分離

為什麼不能說宗就是體?因為宗所說的是因與果,因果有開始與終成;體則非因非果,不落二邊。若把二者說成同一,便像把梁柱說成屋中空處,又把屋中空處說成梁柱。兩者彼此相關,所指卻不相同。

為什麼也不能說宗與體完全不同?宗若離開體,修行因果便失去實相之印,成為邪曲顛倒的行路;體若離開宗,便狹窄而不能周遍,彷彿法性之外別有因果。二法於是彼此孤立:宗不再是顯體之宗,體也不再是宗所依之體。

所以,正面的答案是『不異而異』。不異,是因與果全依實相而有,沒有一條修行路在法性之外;而異,是實相約非因非果說,宗則約行始為因、行終為果說。體指出所依之理,宗指出依理而行的始終;兩名分開,所說仍是一條不離實相的道路。

二、同一銅體,為何能有兩種始終

銅譬把這一關係變得可見。銅的本體不叫開始,也不叫終成。準備鑄成佛像時,便有像的開始;磨治完成時,便有像的終成。若準備製成器皿,器皿也另有它的開始與終成。同一銅體沒有因兩種成器而變成兩個銅體,像與器皿的因果也沒有因此被抹去。

圓因圓果與偏因偏果,正如像與器皿,各有始終。發七種方便心,是偏因;證有餘、無餘,是偏果。開佛知見,是圓因;究竟妙覺,是圓果。辨明兩類因果,不表示實相體也分成兩類;知道同依一體,也不表示兩種因果沒有差別。

佛性之例又從時間上再說一次。佛性非固定屬於未來,也非固定屬於已然本有,卻可依眾生當下與未來果德分說『本自有之』與『未來當得』。眾生悉有佛性,而三十二相與金剛之身仍待成就。本與當的言說都依佛性而立,又都不能把佛性鎖死在一個時間點上。宗體之別,也是依同一實相而說修行的本末。

三、舊解為何總在因與果之間失衡

說到這裡,灌頂另列舊師所立之宗。這一段不再只是智者正面辨宗體,而是記者把先前諸說逐一排開,檢查它們能否同時貫通因果、始末與經文前後。

有人取一乘,卻只著眼於破三而立的一;有人只取佛果智慧,捨去修因;有人增添境與智,卻仍沒有果;有人把前段全作因、後段全作果,因而在兩段各自抹去另一端。還有人取權實二智、經名、常住、萬善、無漏善或悟入為宗。每一說都把一項推作經宗,問題在它能否承擔全經的始末。

若只取因,宗不能到果;只取果,果便無所從來;把宗化成一個常住名目,又會失去因果之行;把悟固定成唯一宗要,則一面引用無定之法,一面又把悟定死。增添境而仍闕果,正如腫起不能增益肥實;問修行之因卻只答悟入之果,正如問南而指北。灌頂的辨析不只問某個名詞是否高妙,而問它能否攝持經中因果而不害經文。

四、正宗為何必須合看前後兩段

今經前段從〈序品〉到〈安樂行品〉,破除方便而開顯真實佛知見。這裡既說弟子的真實因果,也說教主一方的方便因果;但全段樞要在成就弟子真實因,所以因為主、果為伴,稱迹中因果。

後段從〈涌出品〉到〈勸發品〉,發迹顯本,廢除近時壽命的方便示現,顯露長遠真實果。這一段同樣具有弟子與教主、真實與方便的因果;但樞要在顯佛的久遠實果,所以果為主、因為伴,稱本中因果。

『因正果傍』不表示前段沒有果,『果正因傍』也不表示後段沒有因。正與傍只說明一段文字的著重所在。前後兩段合起來,弟子與佛、因與果、方便與真實才同時具足;這正是為何經題法譬雙舉、蓮華並列,而經宗不能只取其中一端。

五、眾經都有因果,今經何以仍有自己的宗

實相能印定眾經之體,眾經也都可依實相論因果;差別在各經面對什麼根緣,以及把重心放在哪裡。

《大品》以非因非果的實相為體,雖具因果,般若遣蕩卻以修因為主要。《淨名》的佛國問答,寶積具問因果,佛也備答因果,所以兩義並用。《華嚴》則可以萬行莊嚴解為因宗,也可以佛與法身解為果宗,又可以題中佛果與華嚴之因合成因果宗。

這些比較並不是要把眾經排成一條單線。對三類人或特對菩薩,對利根或鈍根,佛國義取一種或三種,所顯因果便有同有異。迹中因果可以放在這些根緣差別中互相比較。

久遠本中因果卻另有一層。三藏與通教都從始行、始成說因果;《大品》《淨名》《華嚴》雖各說佛菩薩的生身、法身、神變或本迹,也沒有正明最初先得的真身、應身,以及佛與弟子的久遠本因本果。今經發明聲聞本來有本,迹中二乘因果由本而示;又把王宮生身、道樹法身乃至中間示現全收入迹,回指最初所得為本。這正是本中師弟因果為眾經所無之處。

六、麁因果如何開成妙因果

辨明經宗之後,還要問:同樣說圓因圓果,為何有麁有妙?判準不只在有沒有說圓,而在圓因圓果是否仍被方便因果遮帶。

《大品》雖說一日行般若如日照暗,也說發心遊戲神通,圓因仍與麁因同在;雖說法身無來無去,圓果仍與麁果同在。方等以高原陸地不生蓮華彈斥偏因果,卻未顯偏如何得入圓。華嚴如日先照高山,說圓因與究竟後身之圓果,仍帶著別因別果。所帶未決,圓義便不能獨顯。

今經使聲聞受記、菩薩疑除,同開佛知見而入圓因;又發迹顯本,同悟真實之果。因圓果實,不再帶方便,所以稱妙。

然而,開麁不是把過去方便因果丟棄。眾生根鈍時,先以方便因果引接近情;調養成熟後,麁因被決了而同成妙因,麁果被決了而同成妙果。低頭、舉手、著法等散善微因都被開決為圓因,二乘行與菩薩行更無一被排除。妙不在麁外另有因果,而是使先前所有因果顯出共同所向。

七、從初住到妙覺,每一步如何同時是因與果

經說因果,是為生身、法身兩類行人而說。開權顯實時,主要使七種方便中尚未入者得入,也使已入者前進;說壽量長遠時,主要使已入者前進,也使未入者得入。正傍互換,利益卻都落在入與進兩件事上。

從七種方便初入圓、登銅輪位,名為因;直到只餘一生,轉此一生而得妙覺,名為果。這是從通途的初端、末端說因果。

若看中間每一位,又各有分分因果。以無礙道伏一分無明,是因;以解脫道斷一分無明,是果。已得的解脫又成為下一次無礙之所依,所以稱因因;下一次無礙再得解脫,所以稱果果。因因與果果不是另外兩種階位,而是同一分分進修從前後兩面相望。

若以相鄰位次說,十住為因、十行為果;十行又為因、十迴向為果;十迴向為因、十地為果;十地為因、等覺為果;等覺為因、妙覺為果。前一段的果,到了後一段又可成因;因果不是兩個固定不移的名目,而是修行進程中的相待名稱。

上下兩端仍須分清。初住見真,只名因、名無礙,不名果、解脫;妙覺究竟,只名果、名解脫,不再名因、無礙。彈指散華、隨聞一句、凡有心者雖可遠說為三因種子,仍只是性德之種,未到此處所取的真實開發。宗所說的因,不只問可能性存在,也問修行是否真正開發。

八、已入圓理,為何仍說漸漸修學

圓若指所見之理,初入與究竟所見沒有兩個實相;漸若指修行事相,初見之後仍有未備之行。圓與漸因此可以從不同角度同時成立。

由七種方便漸入圓因,稱漸圓。初入已見圓理,而向上行仍須研習,稱圓漸。從第二住到等覺,是圓家內部的漸進,稱漸漸。到妙覺時,圓理先圓,修行事相如今也圓,稱圓圓。

同一組名稱又可從圓位內部另作配置:初住是圓漸,第二住以上到三十心是漸漸,初地以上是漸圓,妙覺是圓圓。兩次分說所取尺度不同,卻共同回答一個疑問:見圓理並不等於一切行用已在當下完備。

月譬把理與事的分際照亮。初月外廓已圓,光明尚未完備,譬圓漸;從初二到十四,月光日益增明,譬漸漸;十五圓滿,譬漸圓與圓圓。月體沒有實在虧盈,人仍依月相說虧盈;理沒有兩種圓漸,人仍依修行事相辨圓漸。

最後的教名互具,也沿用同一方法。一教之內可以從某一義帶有其餘名稱:戒定慧可帶藏名,無生與真諦可帶通名,位次與門義之殊可帶別名,融攝與辦畢可帶圓名。名稱彼此交涉,所屬義仍各有位置。這不是把差別消除,而是使人看見同一法門可由多個角度命名。

明宗至此,從宗體不一不異,走到本迹因果、眾經同異、判開麁妙、分分位次與圓漸四句。宗之所以是喉衿與綱維,正在它能把這些行路全部提起,卻始終使諸行依體而歸於體。

釋籤之眼

以上依智者所說與灌頂私廣的次第展開。湛然《法華玄義釋籤》先把章首六句分成兩組:前二句說宗是行之要,後四句說宗有顯體之功。『以因果綜諸行,諸行依體還取於體』是全章第一隻眼;宗若只收行而不歸體,便失實相之印,體若不能由行顯,也會成為事外之理。

第二隻眼是作者層。湛然明判簡宗體先破非顯正,後由灌頂『私廣敘舊辨非』。所以遠師以下諸說與『私謂』『今謂』,是記者整理舊解的聲音;智者正說則在破一、破異、顯正、兩重佛性例,以及其後正明宗等段。這條界線使舊解不被冒充為論主自說,也使灌頂的整理不被隱去。

第三隻眼是本迹各自完整。湛然把兩段都分成列經文、正釋、定傍正、結四層。前段因正果傍,後段果正因傍,只是各段的著重不同;兩段都仍有因果。比較眾經時,迹門可以分同異,久遠本門則一向不同,兩種比較不能混作一層。

第四隻眼是麁妙必先判、後開。湛然把法身無來無去放回薩陀波崙見佛後由曇無竭說法的場景,使所謂圓果仍有所帶的判斷不成一句無主語格言。判麁指出方便尚在,開麁則承前使因果同入於妙;兩步相連,既不把昔日方便說成究竟,也不令昔日利益徒然失去。

第五隻眼是因果尺度。湛然先以初入圓至妙覺說通途首尾,再說每一位都有無礙因、解脫果,又以前後位相望解因因、果果。性德三因雖可遠立,這裡仍被簡出正判之外;宗所取的是實際開發之因,不把相似位與性德種子直接當成同一層。

第六隻眼是兩重四句。湛然先分漸圓四句與賢聖四句;在前一組中,又分由偏入圓與圓位內部兩種尺度,並提醒其他論書的配置稍有不同,不能一概套用。後一問則以『名許互有,義必不通』作總則:名稱可以相互具有,義位仍各歸其所屬。

鏡末又保留一處疑文。正文連說兩次漸圓,湛然認為依次第應有圓漸之名,卻只把疑問寫在注釋中,沒有抹去底文。這一處正好呼應全章:分別可以清楚提出,所依之體則不因後人的整理而被暗中改換。

The preceding chapter discerned the true mark as the substance. Since every cause and fruit is inseparable from the true mark, why establish a separate “purport”? If the purport is simply the substance, the five chapters repeat themselves; if the purport is another Dharma outside the substance, practice departs from the true mark. The chapter on clarifying the purport begins with precisely this dilemma.

It does not begin by giving the purport an isolated definition. Instead, it draws four pictures: throat and collar, a road, beams and columns, and the cords of a net. The throat and collar are vital points of a body and a garment, while a road provides a course to follow; beams and columns enable a house to stand, and when the governing cord is lifted, every mesh moves. The purport is therefore not merely one proposition that is believed. It is the governing outline that gathers up the causes and fruits of practice and keeps the many practices from falling apart.

1. Purport and Substance: Neither Identical nor Separate

Why can the purport not simply be called the substance? Because the purport concerns cause and fruit, which have a beginning and a completion, whereas the substance is neither cause nor fruit and does not fall into a duality. To identify the two would be like calling the beams and columns the empty space within the house, and then calling that empty space the beams and columns. They are related, but they do not refer to the same thing.

Why can the purport and substance not be completely different? If the purport left the substance, the causes and fruits of practice would lose the seal of the true mark and become a crooked and inverted course. If the substance left the purport, it would become narrow and fail to pervade, as though causes and fruits existed somewhere outside Dharma-nature. The two Dharmas would stand isolated from one another: the purport would no longer be a purport that reveals the substance, and the substance would no longer be that upon which the purport relies.

The positive answer is therefore “not different, yet distinct.” They are not different because every cause and fruit depends entirely upon the true mark; there is no path of practice outside Dharma-nature. Yet they are distinct because the true mark is spoken of as neither cause nor fruit, while the purport is spoken of as the beginning of practice being cause and the completion of practice being fruit. The substance indicates the principle upon which practice relies; the purport indicates practice’s beginning and end in reliance upon that principle. The two names are distinguished, while what they describe remains one path that never leaves the true mark.

2. How Can One Copper Substance Have Two Kinds of Beginning and End?

The copper simile makes this relation visible. The substance of copper is not called a beginning or a completion. When one prepares to cast it as an image, there is the image’s beginning; when the finishing and polishing are complete, there is the image’s completion. If one prepares to make a vessel, the vessel likewise has its own beginning and completion. The one copper substance does not become two copper substances because two things can be made from it, nor are the causes and fruits of the image and vessel thereby erased.

Perfect cause and fruit and partial cause and fruit are like the image and vessel, each with its own beginning and completion. Arousing the mind of the seven kinds of skillful means is partial cause; realizing nirvāṇa with remainder and without remainder is partial fruit. Opening the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing is perfect cause; ultimate wondrous awakening is perfect fruit. Distinguishing these two kinds of cause and fruit does not divide the substance of the true mark into two kinds. Knowing that both rely upon one substance does not make their causes and fruits indistinguishable.

The example of buddha-nature makes the same point again in terms of time. Buddha-nature is not fixed as belonging to the future, nor is it fixed as something already possessed from the beginning; yet in relation to sentient beings now and their future fruit-virtues, one can speak of its being “originally possessed” and “to be attained in the future.” Sentient beings all possess buddha-nature, while the thirty-two marks and vajra body still await accomplishment. Both “original” and “future” are said in reliance upon buddha-nature, yet neither can confine buddha-nature to a fixed point in time. The distinction between purport and substance likewise speaks of the beginning and end of practice in reliance upon the same true mark.

3. Why Do the Old Interpretations Keep Losing the Balance between Cause and Fruit?

At this point Guanding separately sets out the purports established by earlier masters. This passage is no longer only Master Zhiyi’s positive discernment of purport and substance. The recorder spreads out the preceding views one by one and examines whether they can encompass cause and fruit, beginning and end, and both earlier and later passages of the sutra.

One view takes the One Vehicle but attends only to the one established by refuting the three; one takes only the wisdom of buddhahood and abandons the cause of practice; one adds object and wisdom but still leaves out fruit; one makes the whole earlier section cause and the whole latter section fruit, thereby erasing the other side from each section. Others take the two wisdoms of the provisional and the real, the sutra’s title, permanence, the myriad wholesome practices, uncontaminated good, or awakening as the purport. Each view elevates a single item as the sutra’s purport. The question is whether that item can bear the beginning and end of the entire sutra.

If only cause is taken, the purport cannot reach fruit; if only fruit is taken, the fruit has nothing from which to arise. If the purport is reduced to the name permanence, the practice of cause and fruit disappears. If awakening is fixed as the sole purport, one invokes a Dharma without fixed characteristics while fixing awakening rigidly in place. Adding an object while still lacking fruit is like swelling that does not increase healthy flesh. Being asked about the cause of practice but answering only with the fruit of awakening is like being asked for the south and pointing north. Guanding’s analysis does not merely ask whether a term sounds elevated; it asks whether the term can gather up the sutra’s causes and fruits without harming its text.

4. Why Must the Sutra’s Governing Purport Embrace Both Its Earlier and Latter Parts?

The earlier part of the present sutra, from “Introduction” through “Peaceful Practices,” abolishes skillful means and reveals the real: the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing. It speaks both of the disciples’ real cause and fruit and of the teacher’s provisional cause and fruit, but the essential point of this entire part is to accomplish the disciples’ real cause. Cause is therefore principal and fruit collateral, and this is called the cause and fruit within the Trace Gate.

The latter part, from “Emerging from the Earth” through “The Encouragement of the Bodhisattva Universally Worthy” (Samantabhadra), reveals the Origin by disclosing the Trace, abolishes the expedient display of a recent lifespan, and reveals the distant real fruit. This part likewise possesses the causes and fruits of both disciples and teacher, both real and provisional; but its essential point is to reveal the Buddha’s distant real fruit. Fruit is therefore principal and cause collateral, and this is called the cause and fruit within the Origin Gate.

“Cause principal, fruit collateral” does not mean that the earlier part has no fruit, and “fruit principal, cause collateral” does not mean that the latter part has no cause. Principal and collateral indicate only where a passage places its emphasis. When the two parts are joined, disciples and Buddha, cause and fruit, provisional and real are all complete at once. This is why the sutra’s title raises both Dharma and simile and places lotus and blossom together, and why the sutra’s purport cannot take only one side.

5. If All Scriptures Have Cause and Fruit, How Does the Present Sutra Still Have Its Own Purport?

The true mark can seal and determine the substance of the various scriptures, and the various scriptures can all discuss cause and fruit in reliance upon the true mark. Their difference lies in the capacities they address and the point upon which each places its emphasis.

The Great Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra takes the true mark, neither cause nor fruit, as its substance. Although it possesses both cause and fruit, prajñā’s clearing-away makes the cultivation of cause principal. In the Vimalakīrti Sūtra’s questions and answers about the buddha-land, Ratnākara asks fully about cause and fruit and the Buddha answers fully about cause and fruit, so both meanings serve as its purport. The Avataṃsaka Sūtra can be read as taking cause for its purport through the myriad practices that adorn; as taking fruit for its purport through Buddha and Dharma-body; or as combining the Buddha-fruit in the title with the cause of “flower-adornment” and so taking cause and fruit together as its purport.

These comparisons do not arrange the scriptures along one linear scale. Whether a scripture addresses three kinds of people or bodhisattvas in particular, whether it addresses sharp or dull faculties, and whether the meaning of buddha-land is taken in one way or three, its causes and fruits can be the same in one respect and different in another. Cause and fruit within the Trace can be compared within these distinctions of capacities.

The causes and fruits within the distant Origin, however, open another level. The Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings speak of cause and fruit from an initial practice and initial attainment. Although the Great Prajñāpāramitā, Vimalakīrti, and Avataṃsaka speak in various ways of the embodied life, Dharma-body, transformations, or Origin and Trace of buddhas and bodhisattvas, they do not directly reveal the true and response bodies first attained in the distant past, together with the distant original causes and fruits of the Buddha and his disciples. The present sutra reveals that the śrāvakas originally have an Origin and that their causes and fruits as members of the Two Vehicles within the Trace are manifested from that Origin. It gathers the birth of the embodied life in the royal palace, the birth of the Dharma-body beneath the bodhi tree, and every manifestation in between into the Trace, then points back to the very first attainment as the Origin. In this respect the original causes and fruits of teacher and disciples are absent from the other scriptures.

6. How Are Coarse Causes and Fruits Opened into Wondrous Causes and Fruits?

After discerning the sutra’s purport, another question remains: when scriptures alike speak of perfect cause and fruit, why are some coarse and others wondrous? The criterion is not merely whether the perfect is mentioned, but whether perfect cause and fruit remain mixed with and encumbered by expedient causes and fruits.

The Great Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra says that practicing prajñā for a single day is like sunlight breaking darkness, and that upon arousing the mind a bodhisattva can sport in supernormal powers; yet perfect cause remains together with coarse cause. It says that the Dharma-body neither comes nor goes; yet perfect fruit remains together with coarse fruit. The Vaipulya teachings use the image that lotus blossoms do not grow on high dry ground to rebuke partial causes and fruits, but do not reveal how the partial enters the perfect. The Avataṃsaka is like the sun first illuminating the high mountains and speaks of a perfect cause and the perfect fruit of one in the ultimate final body, but still carries Distinct causes and fruits. Wherever what is carried has not been resolved, the perfect meaning cannot appear by itself.

The present sutra gives predictions to śrāvakas and removes the doubts of bodhisattvas, opening the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing for all and bringing them into one perfect cause. It also reveals the Origin by disclosing the Trace, bringing all to awaken to the real fruit. Its cause is perfect and its fruit real, without the continued admixture of skillful means, and it is therefore called wondrous.

Opening the coarse, however, does not discard the past expedient causes and fruits. When sentient beings’ faculties were dull, expedient causes and fruits first met and guided their immediate dispositions. After they had been tempered and matured, coarse causes were resolved so that they together became wondrous causes, and coarse fruits were resolved so that they together became wondrous fruits. The minute causes of scattered goodness—bowing the head, raising a hand, and “adhering to the Dharma”—are all opened and resolved as perfect causes; no practice of the Two Vehicles or of bodhisattvas is excluded. The wondrous is not another cause and fruit outside the coarse. It reveals the shared destination of every former cause and fruit.

7. From the First Abode to Wondrous Awakening, How Is Each Step Both Cause and Fruit?

The sutra teaches cause and fruit for the benefit of practitioners in embodied life and Dharma-body alike. When it teaches opening the provisional to reveal the real, it principally enables those in embodied life among the seven kinds of skillful means who have not yet entered to enter, while also advancing those in embodied life and Dharma-body who have already entered. When it teaches the distant lifespan, it principally advances those who have already entered, while also enabling those in embodied life who have not yet entered to enter. Principal and collateral are reversed, yet the benefit in both cases concerns entering and advancing.

From the first entry into the Perfect through the seven kinds of skillful means, at the stage of the copper wheel, it is called cause; when only one life remains and that life is turned so that wondrous awakening is attained, it is called fruit. This describes cause and fruit from the general path’s first and last endpoints.

Viewed within each intervening stage, there are causes and fruits in each successive part. Suppressing one part of ignorance through the uninterrupted path is cause; severing that part of ignorance through the path of liberation is fruit. The liberation already attained becomes the basis for the next uninterrupted path and is therefore called cause of the cause; the next uninterrupted path again obtains liberation, which is therefore called fruit of the fruit. Cause of the cause and fruit of the fruit are not two additional kinds of stage. They name the same part-by-part advance when viewed from its preceding and following sides.

Viewed through adjacent stages, the ten abodes are cause and the ten practices fruit; the ten practices become cause and the ten dedications fruit; the ten dedications become cause and the ten grounds fruit; the ten grounds become cause and equal awakening fruit; equal awakening becomes cause and wondrous awakening fruit. The fruit in one relation can become cause in the next. Cause and fruit are not two permanently fixed labels, but relational names within the course of practice.

The two endpoints must nevertheless remain clear. The first abode sees the true and is only cause and only uninterrupted path, never fruit or path of liberation. Wondrous awakening is ultimate and is only fruit and only path of liberation, never again cause or uninterrupted path. Snapping the fingers and scattering flowers, hearing a single phrase, and merely being a being with mind can be spoken of distantly as the seeds of the three causes; yet these remain seeds of intrinsic virtue and have not reached the real opening and development taken here as cause. The purport’s cause asks not only whether a possibility exists, but whether practice has actually opened and developed it.

8. Having Entered the Perfect Principle, Why Does One Still Speak of Gradual Study?

If “perfect” refers to the principle seen, the first entry and the ultimate completion do not behold two different true marks. If “gradual” refers to the phenomenal work of practice, however, practice remains incomplete after the first seeing. Perfect and gradual can therefore both apply from different perspectives.

Gradual-perfect means gradually entering perfect cause from the seven kinds of skillful means. Perfect-gradual means that one has initially entered and already seen the perfect principle, while the practices of the higher stages still require cultivation. Gradual-gradual is the gradual advance within the Perfect from the second abode through equal awakening. Perfect-perfect is wondrous awakening, where the principle was perfect beforehand and phenomenal practice is now also perfect.

The same four names are then assigned again from within the stages of the Perfect: the first abode is perfect-gradual; the second abode through the thirty minds is gradual-gradual; the first ground onward is gradual-perfect; and wondrous awakening is perfect-perfect. The two explanations employ different scales, but together answer one question: seeing the perfect principle does not mean that every function of practice is complete at that very moment.

The moon simile illuminates the distinction between principle and practice. The new moon’s outline is already round, while its light is incomplete: this represents perfect-gradual. From the second through the fourteenth day its light increases: this represents gradual-gradual. On the fifteenth it is full: this represents gradual-perfect as well as perfect-perfect. The moon itself undergoes no real waning or waxing, yet people speak of waning and waxing according to its appearance. There are not two principles, one gradual and one perfect, yet gradual and perfect can still be distinguished through the phenomenal work of practice.

The final mutual inclusion of teaching names follows the same method. Within one teaching, a particular meaning can carry the name of another: morality, concentration, and wisdom can carry the Tripiṭaka name; nonarising and true truth can carry the Shared name; distinctions of stages and gateways can carry the Distinct name; completion and interpenetration can carry the Perfect name. The names can meet one another while the meanings proper to their positions remain distinct. This does not erase distinctions. It shows how one Dharma gate can be named from several angles.

Clarifying the purport has now moved from purport and substance as neither identical nor different, through the causes and fruits of Origin and Trace, the sameness and difference among scriptures, judging and opening coarse and wondrous, the causes and fruits of each successive part and stage, and the fourfold analysis of perfect and gradual. The purport is the throat and collar and the governing cord precisely because it can gather up all these paths while always enabling the many practices to rely upon the substance and return to the substance.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

The preceding exposition follows the sequence of Master Zhiyi’s teaching and Guanding’s private broad survey. Zhanran’s Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian first divides the six opening phrases into two groups: the first two say that the purport is essential to practice, and the latter four say that the purport has the function of revealing the substance. “Gathering the many practices through cause and fruit, the many practices rely upon the substance and return to take the substance” is the first eye of the whole chapter. If the purport gathered practices without returning them to the substance, it would lose the seal of the true mark; if the substance could not be revealed through practice, it would become a principle outside phenomena.

The second eye concerns authorial layers. Zhanran explicitly judges that the discernment of purport and substance first refutes what is wrong and reveals what is correct, after which Guanding “privately sets out the old views broadly and discerns their errors.” The views from Master Yuan onward, together with “I privately say” and “I now say,” therefore belong to the recorder’s ordering of earlier interpretations. Master Zhiyi’s positive teaching comprises the refutation of identity, the refutation of difference, the positive revelation, the two examples concerning buddha-nature, and the ensuing direct clarification of the purport. This boundary prevents the earlier interpretations from passing as the treatise master’s own continuous teaching, while also keeping Guanding’s work visible.

The third eye is the completeness of both Origin and Trace. Zhanran divides each of the two parts into citing the scriptural passage, direct explanation, determining principal and collateral, and conclusion. Cause is principal and fruit collateral in the earlier part; fruit is principal and cause collateral in the latter. This indicates only the different emphasis of each part, for both still contain cause and fruit. When the various scriptures are compared, sameness and difference can be distinguished within the Trace; the distant Origin, by contrast, is consistently different. These two comparisons cannot be collapsed into one level.

The fourth eye is that coarse and wondrous must first be judged and then opened. Zhanran places the Dharma-body’s neither coming nor going back within the scene in which Sadāprarudita sees a buddha and Dharmodgata then teaches the Dharma. The judgment that perfect fruit still carries something coarse is thereby not turned into an aphorism without a speaker or context. Judging the coarse points out that skillful means remain; opening the coarse then carries the preceding causes and fruits together into the wondrous. Joined together, these two steps neither treat former expedients as ultimate nor allow their former benefit to be lost.

The fifth eye concerns the scale of cause and fruit. Zhanran first describes the general beginning and end from the first entry into the Perfect through wondrous awakening. He then explains that every stage has uninterrupted cause and liberation-fruit, and finally uses the relation between preceding and following to explain cause of the cause and fruit of the fruit. Although the three causes as intrinsic virtue can be posited distantly, they are still excluded from the principal judgment here. The cause taken as the purport is actual opening and development; it does not place a resemblance-stage and an intrinsic-virtue seed on the same level.

The sixth eye concerns the two fourfold analyses. Zhanran first distinguishes the four terms gradual-perfect, perfect-gradual, gradual-gradual, and perfect-perfect, and then the four terms involving worthy and noble. Within the former, he further distinguishes the scale of entering the Perfect from the partial and the scale internal to the stages of the Perfect, warning that configurations in other treatises differ slightly and cannot simply be imposed here. In the later question he gives the governing rule: “names may mutually occur, but meanings necessarily do not interpenetrate.” The names can include one another, while their doctrinal positions still return to their proper places.

At the end the mirror also preserves one textual doubt. The root text says gradual-perfect twice; according to the sequence, Zhanran thinks one occurrence should name perfect-gradual, but he records the suspicion only in the commentary and does not erase the base text. This moment fittingly echoes the whole chapter: distinctions may be clearly raised, while the text upon which they rely is not silently replaced by a later editor’s ordering.

論用〔明用〕Discussing the Function

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

灌頂所記智者之說,走到第四章,從名、體、宗轉向用。前三章已指出此經名何所召、正體何在、因果如何成立;明用卻把問題落到眾生身上:若所說真實而不能斷疑,所明因果而不能生信,真實仍只是被理解的義理,尚未顯成能動之力。

所以,本章不是另添一套道理,而是追問前面所明的一切,如何真正發生作用。

為什麼說權實二智是妙能,斷疑生信是勝用

誰在作用?如來以權智、實智應機,所以從人說是妙能。什麼事情發生了?眾生的疑惑被斷,對真實生起信心,所以從法說是勝用。人與法不是兩段因果,而是同一件事的兩面:二智能斷疑生信,斷疑生信也正顯二智之能。

那麼,宗與用會不會相混?宗說因與果,用說斷疑與生信;因果自有斷伏之效,斷疑生信也以慈悲為所依。智者因此用宗用、用用、用宗、宗宗四句,將相即處說清,也將各自的主位守住。說宗時,視線放在因果;說用時,視線放在眾生如何由疑轉信。兩者相成,主題卻不互奪。

全章由此展成五問:今經的力何在?它與諸經同用權實之名,差別又何在?這種力怎樣展成迹、本各十種作用?二十用如何契合四悉檀?其他經也有破、廢、開、會與四悉檀,為何此經仍稱殊勝?五科首尾都圍繞一件事:佛智如何恰好轉動眾生的疑與信。

同是一味之雨,為什麼要向四方俱下

今經的力,先顯在它不只說佛所變化者是迹,也說眼前佛身自身是迹。視線一旦從外在化現轉到佛身,近時成道便不再是最後邊界;二乘所得的化城之果可以被破,方便菩薩把近迹當究竟的執著也可以被開。近疑斷,遠信生,法身菩薩又因本地功德顯露而增道,這才是本章命名為用的根據。

一味之雨向四方平等降下,是什麼意思?四方不是四種彼此隔絕的水,雨味始終是一;然而它必須遍下,才能使各門執著同時鬆開。求具足道者因而得到充足,由深疑轉為大信,進入圓因。大乘車又遊於四方,最後直抵道場。雨與車一靜一動:雨顯普遍潤澤,車顯通行無礙;兩個意象共同說明,實智所住的一並不妨權智遍應的多。

這場利益從初阿直到鄰近後茶,又廣至把十方那由他國土磨成微塵也數不盡的增道菩薩。範圍如此廣,落點仍不是抽象的宏大,而是每一個受法者的深疑真能斷、大信真能起。

最像枯死的種子,為何反而最能顯法藥之力

二乘怕生死而入空取證,自以為安隱、已度。這份安穩為什麼被寫成坑?因為所證一旦被封為終點,就如墮入三無為坑,路不再向前。若死若死等苦、焦芽、敗種、高原陸地、既聾且瘂,一連串意象把同一困境愈推愈深:生命看來已失去再發的可能,耳不能聞,舌不能言,法藥也找不到可入之處。

闡提仍有心智,所以有心便有成佛之可能;灰身滅智者卻連可治之處都像已經消失。正因難到這一步,今經之力才顯得最深。佛智如大醫,妙法如良藥,使色身不灰而如淨琉璃,內外色像都在其中顯現;心智也不滅,得以開、示、悟、入佛之知見。

客作賤人受領菩提家業,高原陸地得到佛的蓮華,都是同一個逆轉:先前被判作不能承受之處,今日成了受記與開顯之地。耳一時聽十法界之聲,舌隨一切類演佛音聲,乃至一根遍作眾用,則把這個逆轉落到身上。法華之用不只改變行者對果位的理解,也使那個被視為枯絕的生命重新顯出能聞、能說、能受佛法家業的身心。

兩條比量之鏈,為什麼一條說智慧、一條說力量

智者先說曹公的智略仍比楊修少三十五里,再從中土世智、外國外道說到舍利弗,又用螢火與日光相比二乘、菩薩,用鴻鵠比通菩薩,用能從一須彌到一須彌的金翅鳥比別菩薩,最後以爪上土與十方土比別菩薩智與佛智。每向上一層,前一層所能看見的範圍便顯得有限。這條鏈最後落在佛智至融、至即、至頓、至實,不縱不橫,圓妙無比。它所顯的是實智:所照之理無偏,能照之智也無礙。

接著又說十頭小牛,乃至一條龍、十條龍、一位力士、十位力士,仍不如一位五通人;外五通不如一位阿羅漢,一切阿羅漢不如一位目連,目連不如一位身子,身子不如菩薩,菩薩不如別菩薩,別菩薩不如圓菩薩,圓菩薩又不如佛。這條鏈所顯的是權力:佛迹極廣,化現又能再起化現,化化無盡。脩羅琴無人籌度而自然應聲,正好收住『無謀而當』四字。實智使所見圓明,權智使每一次應現恰合根機;兩條鏈合起來,才是能斷疑生信的完整妙能。

都叫權實二智,差別究竟落在哪裡

有人問:實相之體、因果之宗本來通於眾經,權智與實智也不是此經才有,為何今經可以獨稱勝用?

答案落在所斷之疑與所生之信。藏、通所斷的是四住之疑,所生的是偏真之信;《淨名》雖彈斥二乘與偏行菩薩,作用仍在界內;《大品》的通意也在界內,別意雖及界外,仍未斷近疑而生遠信;《華嚴》正斷界外疑而生圓信,也還沒有把近成之執推開,使久遠本地顯露。

因此,名稱相同只說明各經都運用佛智,不等於作用所至相同。今經用佛菩提二智,使七種方便斷最大無明,同入圓因;又破執近迹之情,使人對本地生深信,乃至等覺也由此斷疑增道。『同』在二智之名,『異』在疑信轉變的深度與所達之處。

破、廢、開、會,為何要分成四個動作

迹中十用先從破三、廢三、開三、會三展開。四個動作都朝向一,工作卻各不相同。

破三破的是情。眾生昔日不能承受佛乘,佛才隨過去諸佛方便宣說三乘;久習之後,心被三乘封住,不再欣求佛智。如今說法久後必說真實,是把封閉的情執打開。

廢三廢的是教被執作究竟。情執雖破,若那套教說仍被固定為最後真實,樹想還會再生。所以正直捨方便、但說無上道,是讓曾經有效的教不再被錯認為終點。

開三就理而說。二乘真空自身有實相,開顯不是從三之外搬來另一個一,而是在真空中看見原來未被妙見的真實。因此,決了聲聞法、開方便門、為聲聞開發慧眼,都指向權中之實被顯出。

會三就行而說。四念處、四禪等行都被會入大乘,還須連行者一同會入;所以汝等所行是菩薩道,不只改稱所修之法,也使修行之人走到受記成佛。人、法、行俱會,才完成會三顯一。

破使心鬆,廢使教不再封閉,開使權中實義顯出,會使人與行都歸入。四個動作次第相承,沒有一個能由另一個代替。

佛既住一,為何仍住三、覆三、又用三

住一顯一說佛的本意。祂本以實智化物,平等說法如一味雨,自住大乘,以定慧莊嚴所得之法來度眾生。只是眾生有障,才見如來以毒塗乳、著弊垢衣。乳仍是乳,長者仍是長者;暫時改變外在滋味與形貌,是為了使不能直受者逐步向大。

住三顯一便從權智說。佛如過去諸佛,前往波羅柰為五比丘說法,以異方便助顯第一義。祂安住方便,是為了使方便發揮引向一的作用。

住非三非一顯一又從理、事兩面打開。理上,法住法位而無自性,正因從緣起,才可由三緣顯一;事上,人天乘既非三也非一,仍可成為引入大乘的道路。非三非一不是停在雙重否定,而是使一切因緣都能成為向佛道的入口。

覆三顯一則顯示權法有時隱、有時現。只除其病,不除權法;病除之後,權法仍可留待後機。機息便覆,機興再用,正說明佛的方便不是一次性工具,而是隨眾生根緣出沒。

最後兩用把師、弟子分開。住三用一,是法身眷屬如富樓那示作聲聞,在三乘身分中恆顯一實,饒益同梵行者;住一用三,則由本誓而起,如華光佛在非惡世說三乘,今佛也於寶藏佛所發願在惡世說三乘。一中能用三,三中能用一,權實之用於師與眷屬之間展開。

從近成之迹,如何開出久遠之本

本中十用仍有破、廢、開、會,所處理的卻從三與一轉成近與遠。依經文可說開近顯遠,依義可說開迹顯本:近就是迹,遠就是本。

破迹先破近成之情。八王子曾師事妙光,王子後來成佛,名為然燈;然燈的弟子今日又示成釋迦,妙光反示為文殊。師弟次第看似顛倒,真正的關鍵在釋迦成道已久,昔可示弟子,今可示作師。寶塔涌現、分身集會、下方菩薩出現,又把疑問推得更深:如此廣大的教化,怎會由一位近時才成道的佛完成?

三品文字像荷葉逐漸堆積而布滿池塘,一層層蓄成破近之勢。彌勒認得寂滅道場與他方分身所化的人,卻不認識下方涌出的大眾;祂的驚疑使久遠本地成為必須回答的問題。當近成之數已不可執,世界與微塵之數也不可盡,本地長遠才從疑問中顯出。

廢迹接著廢近時教。五濁障重時,只能說菩提樹下、王城附近成道;根機成熟後,便說自久遠以來常在娑婆及無量國土教化。近說完成調熟之功,久遠之說則使它不再被封作究竟。

開迹指出,文殊所述、然燈佛、久遠讚示涅槃、分身諸佛,本來都帶著顯本之意。顯本的道路就在近迹之中;深觀方便之迹,便能於迹得本。會迹又把此佛、彼佛所得授記,自己身、他人身,長、短、大、小種種應現會歸本地。諸迹從本而垂,本迹雖殊,在不可思議處是一。

本地既然久遠,為何仍須安住於迹

住本顯本先讓久遠本地自身發聲。下方菩薩住空,法身佛為法身菩薩說法;娑婆純以黃金為地,人天充滿;人眾雖見世界燒盡,佛的淨土卻不毀;佛壽又無量久遠而常住不滅。深信解就在這種觀照中形成:安住本,便恆常顯本。

住迹顯本則仍從釋迦生身發動。古佛塔涌,引來分身;分身集會,引出尋覓弘經者;下方菩薩出現,引起彌勒發問;發問遂引出壽命長遠。每一環都住在可見之迹,卻把讀者引向不可計量之本。

住非迹非本顯本進到言語止息處。非實非虛、非如非異,不固定在本,也不固定在迹,因而能垂迹、能顯本。這份能動並不離開因緣,正由如來明見眾生而發生。

覆迹顯本,有師子奮迅之力。執迹障本時,迹暫覆;後來根機再需,迹又出現。若干言辭、因緣、譬喻與種種說法,都是師子前後自在之力,佛事從未暫廢。

住迹用本與住本用迹,各有師與弟子兩面。佛在中間種種生滅之迹中,用本地真實因果作佛事;本時眷屬也垂形九道,以本法利益眾生。反過來,本地不動而迹周法界,非生現生、非滅現滅;法身菩薩也由不住之法安住本地,使迹用無盡。迹是本的作用處,本是迹的力量源,兩者在利益眾生時相互顯發。

二十種作用,為何最後收在四悉檀

二十用看來繁多,核心仍是權實二智隨類使人得益。一音演說,眾生各依種類而理解;同一佛智,面對不同疑病與樂欲,便呈現破、廢、開、會、住、覆等不同作用。四悉檀所收的,正是這種對機之益。

迹中別束時,開三、住三用一、會三使人不改原來道路,便在熟習之法中生起一解,所以屬為人;破三、廢三、覆三除執著之病,所以屬對治;住三顯一與住一用三隨眾生不同樂欲而說,所以屬世界;住一顯一與住雙非顯一直接使人見理,所以屬第一義。

一用之中又能具四益。以破三為例,樂聞己過而歡喜改正,是世界之益;由破執而覺悟、善法增進,是為人之益;執三之病由說一得樂,是對治之益;因破三而見理,是第一義之益。其餘九用也都如此。別束顯每一用的主要方向,通束則顯任何一用都可隨機具足四益。

本中也是如此。住迹顯本、住本用迹隨樂欲;開迹、會迹、住迹用本使人依本法生善;破迹、廢迹、覆迹治近執;住本與住雙非使人見第一義。迹、本兩組十用因此不只是名目次第,而是二智鑒機後,使眾生在不同入口成熟的完整行程。

一百人共同圍賊,功為何歸於擒賊者

其他經也有四悉檀,也有破、廢、立、顯。差別在哪裡?三藏的作用止於有餘、無餘涅槃;《大品》共般若使人悟真,尚未久遠圓滿;方等彈斥二乘,稱歎不可思議大乘,二乘仍未入實。到了今經,二乘才斷疑除執,入佛正道,受記成佛。共同的詞語,在不同根機與不同教化階段中,完成的事情並不相同。

有人因而追問:今日法華顯一,明明借助先前彈訶調熟,為何功只歸今經?百人圍賊之譬給出回答。攻圍的力量確實有賴百人,真正擒賊時,功勳卻歸完成擒獲者。昔日教化使根機成熟,今日開顯完成斷疑入實;前功被承認,完成之名也有所歸。

迹中之用已超出諸教,本中十用更顯其他經典未說的久遠作用。全章至此把『用』說到底:它既不是聲勢,也不是名相數量,而是佛以權實二智,使眾生從不能聞、不能生的敗種之地起身,穿過方便,斷近疑、生遠信,終於安住實智。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把本章判成兩層:先釋『用』之名,後開五科。功是因滿,得是證悟,力是勝能;三者先從如來自行說,用則正向益他顯發。鏡中又補一層:能與用其實都可兼通自他,只是智者此章把視線放在眾生受益,所以以人有善巧利他之能、經有斷疑生信之用來定其主位。

這一判使章首四句不再散開。人須有法,法也須由人弘;二智是能,斷疑生信是所成,功用相即而仍可分說。灌頂記下的是智者整章之說,章內沒有另起的記者插語;到了《法華玄義釋籤》,才有後來注家對科段與難句的再判。

第一科被照成先正明力用、再展轉比決。二乘段雖舉三無為坑,鏡中指出此處正取擇滅;色身不灰以下又先明能化的人、法至妙,再明所化之身方知利益之深。六根勝益看似依相似位而說,義又兼及更上之位。如此,敗種復生不只是一句勸進,而有身益、智益與身智俱轉的層次。

第二科的要語是名通而事別。權實二名可遍諸部,判別處在所斷何疑、所生何信。第三科則先總判迹、本各十,再分通歷與別釋。迹中前六用多具三意:先說它所對的義位,再敘昔日施教,後述今日開顯;後四直接從當下作用發明,不須一律補成同樣格式。

覆三一句最易顯出鏡用。病是執權為實,法是一切權法;執病若除,權法當下可以顯實,因此除病並不等於毀法。智銓後來說迹中十用可由施、開、廢總攝,又說二智鑒機而使十用出沒,正沿著這條讀路,把機息則覆、機興則用照得更清楚。

本中十用,鏡中先判標數、述意、列釋。前四多由敘迹而拂迹,後六多即迹論本;住本是安住本而常顯本,並非離開一切迹才有本。師子奮迅能前跳後跳,後跳又成未來利益之相,於是覆迹也具有為後機保存作用的方向。

本十用對諸妙處,湛然指出原列缺少住迹顯本,並提出增加一項、調整對當的方案;末後仍留下或有別意的餘地。這是《釋籤》的校勘性判斷,智者本文原來的次序仍自成一層。以《摩訶止觀》《法華文句》互讀本章時,也應讓各部的具名判攝留在各自語境;本章的經脈始終是二智如何展為二十用。

第四科在鏡中由『去取、出沒適時』貫穿。去,是去三、去迹;取,是仍取三、取迹。二智若不能鑒機,二十用就只剩固定次第;正因能適時去取,十用才可先分別對四悉檀,又在每一用中通具四益。這也回扣章首:一切分科最終都為令眾生斷疑生信。

第五科以三一名同、意義各異作眼。先前諸教的彈斥與調熟真有助力,今經則完成入實;百人圍賊與一人擒賊,正分助緣與成辦。至本中『諸經無一』,鏡中只把它讀作隨舉一用以例斥,沒有另立一個名為『無一』的法門。全鏡所守的,正是本文、後注與後世承說各有時位,而斷疑生信這條軸線不曾改變。鏡照得愈細,益他之用也愈不離眾生當下根機。由此回望,二十用的繁複始終服務於一音隨類而解的慈悲。

In Guanding’s record of Zhiyi’s teaching, the fourth chapter turns from name, substance, and purport toward function. The first three chapters have already shown what the sutra’s name summons, where its true substance lies, and how cause and fruit are established. Clarifying the function brings the question to bear upon sentient beings: if what is taught is real but cannot sever doubt, and if the cause and fruit clarified cannot give rise to faith, reality remains only a principle that has been understood and has not yet become an active power.

This chapter therefore does not add another system of doctrine. It asks how everything already clarified actually takes effect.

Why Are Provisional and Real Wisdoms the Wondrous Capacity, and Severing Doubt and Giving Rise to Faith the Supreme Function?

Who is functioning? The Tathāgata responds to faculties through provisional and real wisdoms; discussed from the side of the person, these are the wondrous capacity. What takes place? The doubts of sentient beings are severed and faith in reality arises; discussed from the side of the Dharma, this is the supreme function. Person and Dharma are not two causal sequences but two sides of the same event: the two wisdoms sever doubt and give rise to faith, while severing doubt and giving rise to faith precisely reveal the capacity of the two wisdoms.

Will purport and function then become confused? Purport discusses cause and fruit, while function discusses severing doubt and giving rise to faith. Cause and fruit have their own effects of severing and subduing delusion; severing doubt and giving rise to faith also rely upon compassion. Zhiyi therefore uses the four compounds “the function within the purport,” “the function within the function,” “the purport upon which the function relies,” and “the purport established within the purport.” They clarify where the two interpenetrate while preserving the principal place of each. When discussing the purport, attention rests upon cause and fruit; when discussing the function, it rests upon how sentient beings turn from doubt to faith. They complete one another without displacing one another’s topic.

The whole chapter therefore unfolds as five questions. Where does the present sutra’s power lie? It shares the names provisional and real with other scriptures, so where does its difference lie? How does this power unfold as ten functions each within the Trace and the Origin? How do these twenty functions correspond to the four siddhāntas? Other scriptures also speak of breaking, abolishing, opening, gathering, and the four siddhāntas, so why is the present sutra’s function still supreme? From beginning to end, all five divisions circle one event: how Buddha-wisdom precisely turns the doubts and faith of sentient beings.

If the Rain Has One Flavor, Why Must It Fall Equally in the Four Directions?

The present sutra’s power first appears in the fact that it says not only that what the Buddha transforms is Trace, but also that the Buddha-body now before the assembly is itself Trace. Once attention turns from external transformations to the Buddha’s own body, awakening in the recent past is no longer the final boundary. The conjured-city fruit attained by the two vehicles can be broken, and the attachment of bodhisattvas under skillful means who take the near Trace as ultimate can be opened. Near doubt is severed and distant faith arises; Dharma-body bodhisattvas further advance along the path because the merit of the Origin is disclosed. This is why the chapter is named for function.

What does it mean for rain of one flavor to fall equally in the four directions? The four directions are not four mutually isolated kinds of water; the rain always has one flavor. Yet it must fall everywhere for attachment at all four gateways to loosen at once. Those seeking the complete path are thereby fulfilled, turn from deep doubt to great faith, and enter the One Perfect cause. The Great Vehicle cart then travels through the four directions and finally reaches the bodhimaṇḍa. Rain and cart, one still and one moving, reveal two sides of the same movement: rain shows universal moistening, while the cart shows unobstructed passage. Together they show that the one in which real wisdom abides does not obstruct the many to which provisional wisdom responds.

This field of benefit extends from the initial graph a to the place near the final graph cha, and further to bodhisattvas advancing along the path too numerous to count even if lands throughout the ten directions, in number like nayutas, were ground into dust. Although its scope is so vast, its point is not abstract grandeur. It is that the deep doubt of every recipient of the Dharma can truly be severed and great faith can truly arise.

Why Does What Most Resembles a Dead Seed Best Reveal the Power of the Dharma-Medicine?

Those of the two vehicles fear birth-and-death, enter emptiness, and take realization, regarding themselves as secure and delivered. Why is this security portrayed as a pit? Once what has been realized is sealed as the endpoint, it is like falling into the three pits of the unconditioned, where the road no longer continues. The suffering of death or death-equivalent suffering, the scorched sprout, ruined seed, high and dry ground, deafness, and muteness form a sequence of images that presses the same predicament ever deeper: life seems to have lost all possibility of renewed growth; the ear cannot hear, the tongue cannot speak, and the Dharma-medicine finds no place to enter.

Icchantikas still possess mind, so where there is mind there remains the possibility of buddhahood. Yet in those who have reduced the body to ashes and extinguished cognition, even the place that could receive treatment seems to have disappeared. Precisely because the difficulty has reached this point, the power of the present sutra appears at its deepest. Buddha-wisdom is like a great physician and the Wondrous Dharma like good medicine: the physical body is not reduced to ashes but becomes like pure beryl, within which all forms inside and outside appear; cognition is not extinguished, but can open, reveal, awaken to, and enter the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing.

The lowly hired laborer receives the family estate of awakening, and high, dry ground receives the Buddha’s lotus. Both enact the same reversal: what had previously been judged unable to receive the Dharma now becomes the ground of prediction and disclosure. The ear hears the sounds of the ten Dharma realms at once, the tongue gives voice to the Buddha’s sound according to every kind of being, and one faculty can even perform the functions of all the others. This brings the reversal into the body itself. The function of the Lotus not only changes how practitioners understand the fruit; it also reveals anew, within the life judged barren, a body and mind able to hear, speak, and receive the family estate of the Buddha-Dharma.

Why Does One Chain of Comparison Concern Wisdom and the Other Power?

Zhiyi first says that even Cao Cao’s strategic intelligence fell thirty-five li short of Yang Xiu’s. He then proceeds from worldly intelligence in the Central Lands to that of non-Buddhists in foreign lands and onward to Śāriputra. Firefly and sunlight compare the wisdom of the two vehicles and bodhisattvas; a wild goose represents a bodhisattva of the Shared Teaching; a garuḍa able to travel from one Mount Sumeru to another represents a bodhisattva of the Distinct Teaching; finally, soil upon a fingernail and soil throughout the ten directions compare the wisdom of Distinct bodhisattvas with Buddha-wisdom. At each higher level, the range visible to the preceding level is shown to be limited. The chain ends in Buddha-wisdom as consummately integrated, immediate, sudden, and real—neither vertical nor horizontal, perfectly interfused and wondrous beyond comparison. It reveals real wisdom: the principle illuminated is impartial, and the wisdom that illuminates is unobstructed.

He next speaks of ten calves, then one dragon, ten dragons, one strongman, and ten strongmen, who still do not equal a person possessing the five supernormal powers. An outsider with the five powers does not equal one arhat; all arhats do not equal one Maudgalyāyana; Maudgalyāyana does not equal Śāriputra; Śāriputra does not equal a bodhisattva; a bodhisattva does not equal a Distinct bodhisattva; a Distinct bodhisattva does not equal a Perfect bodhisattva; and a Perfect bodhisattva does not equal the Buddha. This chain reveals provisional power: the Buddha’s Trace is immensely broad, one transformation can produce another, and transformations within transformations are inexhaustible. The asura’s lute sounds responsively without anyone planning it, perfectly gathering the meaning of “without contrivance yet fitting.” Real wisdom makes what is seen perfectly clear; provisional wisdom makes every manifestation precisely fit the faculties before it. Only together do the two chains show the complete wondrous capacity able to sever doubt and give rise to faith.

If They Are All Called Provisional and Real Wisdoms, Where Does the Difference Actually Lie?

Someone asks: the substance of the true mark and the purport of cause and fruit extend through the various scriptures, and provisional and real wisdoms are not unique to this sutra. Why, then, can the present sutra alone be said to possess the supreme function?

The answer lies in what doubt is severed and what faith arises. The Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings sever doubt concerning the four abiding delusions and produce faith in partial truth. Although the Vimalakīrti Sūtra rebukes the two vehicles and bodhisattvas practicing partial ways, its function remains within the realm. The general intention of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra also remains within the realm; although its distinct intention reaches beyond the realm, it still does not sever doubt in the near or give rise to faith in the distant. The principal intention of the Avataṃsaka severs doubt beyond the realm and gives rise to Perfect faith, yet it still does not push aside attachment to recent awakening and disclose the distant Origin.

Identical names therefore show only that all these scriptures employ Buddha-wisdom; they do not show that their functions reach the same place. The present sutra uses the Buddha’s two wisdoms of awakening to enable the seven expedients to sever their greatest ignorance and enter the Perfect cause together. It further breaks attachment to the near Trace and enables deep faith in the Origin to arise; even bodhisattvas at equal awakening thereby sever doubt and advance along the path. The sameness lies in the names of the two wisdoms; the difference lies in the depth of the transformation of doubt and faith and in where that transformation reaches.

Why Must Breaking, Abolishing, Opening, and Gathering Be Four Different Actions?

The ten functions within the Trace begin by unfolding through breaking the three, abolishing the three, opening the three, and gathering the three. All four actions move toward the one, but each performs different work.

Breaking the three breaks attachment. In the past, sentient beings could not bear the Buddha-Vehicle, so the Buddha followed the skillful power practiced by buddhas of the past and taught the three vehicles. After long habituation, their minds became enclosed within the three vehicles and no longer sought Buddha-wisdom. To say now that after teaching the Dharma for a long time the real must be taught breaks open that enclosing attachment.

Abolishing the three abolishes the teaching insofar as it is grasped as ultimate. Even when attachment has been broken, if that teaching is still fixed as final reality, the conception of the teaching will grow again like a tree. Directly relinquishing skillful means and teaching only the unsurpassed path keeps a once-effective teaching from being mistaken for the endpoint.

Opening the three is discussed from principle. The true emptiness realized by the two vehicles itself possesses the true mark. Opening and revealing does not carry in another one from beyond the three, but sees within true emptiness the reality that had not previously been perceived wondrously. Thus definitively understanding the Dharma of the śrāvakas, opening the gateway of skillful means, and opening the wisdom-eye for śrāvakas all point to the real within the provisional being disclosed.

Gathering the three is discussed from practice. Such practices as the four establishments of mindfulness and the four dhyānas are all gathered into the Great Vehicle, yet the practitioner must also be gathered. Thus “what you practice is the bodhisattva-path” does not merely rename the Dharma being practiced; it also brings the practitioner to prediction and buddhahood. Only when person, Dharma, and practice are all gathered is gathering the three to reveal the one complete.

Breaking loosens the mind; abolishing prevents teaching from enclosing it again; opening reveals the real meaning within the provisional; gathering brings both person and practice into it. The four actions succeed one another, and none can substitute for another.

If the Buddha Abides in the One, Why Does He Still Abide in, Cover, and Employ the Three?

Abiding in the one to reveal the one expresses the Buddha’s original intent. He originally transforms beings through real wisdom, teaches equally like rain of one flavor, abides in the Great Vehicle himself, and uses the Dharma he has attained—adorned by the power of concentration and wisdom—to liberate sentient beings. Only because beings have obstructions do they see the Tathāgata smear milk with poison and put on tattered, filthy clothing. The milk remains milk and the elder remains the elder. Temporarily changing the outward flavor and appearance enables those unable to receive the Great directly to be led toward it by degrees.

Abiding in the three to reveal the one is then discussed from provisional wisdom. Like the buddhas of the past, the Buddha goes to Vārāṇasī and teaches the five bhikṣus, using different skillful means to help reveal the ultimate meaning. He abides in skillful means so that skillful means can perform its work of leading toward the one.

Abiding in neither three nor one to reveal the one opens from both principle and phenomena. In principle, Dharma abides in its Dharma-position yet lacks intrinsic nature; precisely because it arises through conditions, the one can be revealed through three kinds of conditions. In phenomena, the human and heavenly vehicles are neither the three nor the one, yet can still become paths of entry into the Great Vehicle. Neither three nor one does not stop at double negation; it enables every set of conditions to become an entrance into the Buddha-path.

Covering the three to reveal the one shows that provisional Dharmas at times become hidden and at other times appear. Only the illness is removed; the provisional Dharma is not removed. Once the illness has been cured, that Dharma can remain for later faculties. When faculties subside, it is covered; when faculties arise, it is employed again. The Buddha’s skillful means are therefore not disposable tools, but appear and disappear in response to the roots and conditions of sentient beings.

The last two functions distinguish teacher and disciples. In abiding in the three and using the one, Dharma-body retinues such as Pūrṇa appear as śrāvakas, constantly revealing the one real while inhabiting the identity of the three vehicles and benefiting their fellow practitioners of the pure life. Abiding in the one and using the three arises from original vows: Flower-Light Buddha teaches the three vehicles in a world that is not evil, while the present Buddha also vowed before Treasure-Treasury Buddha to teach the three vehicles in an evil world. The three can be used within the one, and the one can be used within the three; the function of the provisional and real unfolds through both teacher and retinues.

How Is the Distant Origin Opened from the Trace of Recent Awakening?

The ten functions within the Origin still include breaking, abolishing, opening, and gathering, but what they address has shifted from the three and one to the near and distant. Following the sutra’s language, one may speak of opening the near to reveal the distant; following the meaning, one may speak of opening the Trace to reveal the Origin. The near is Trace; the distant is Origin.

Breaking the Trace first breaks attachment to recent awakening. Eight princes once studied under Miaoguang; one prince later became a buddha named Dīpaṃkara. Dīpaṃkara’s disciple later manifested as Śākyamuni, while Miaoguang manifested as Mañjuśrī. The order of teacher and disciple appears reversed, but the real key is that Śākyamuni attained awakening long ago: in the past he could appear as a disciple, and today he can appear as a teacher. The emergence of the jeweled stūpa, gathering of emanation bodies, and appearance of bodhisattvas from beneath the earth press the question further: how could teaching of such scope have been accomplished by a Buddha who awakened only recently?

The passages in three chapters are like lotus leaves gradually accumulating until they cover a pond, building the power to break attachment to the near layer by layer. Maitreya recognizes those taught at the bodhimaṇḍa of quiescent cessation and those transformed by emanation bodies in other directions, but does not recognize the assembly emerging from beneath the earth. His astonishment makes the distant Origin a question that must be answered. When the number implied by recent awakening can no longer be held, and even the numbers of worlds and dust motes cannot be exhausted, the duration of the Origin emerges through the question.

Abolishing the Trace next abolishes the teaching of recent awakening. When the obstructions of the five turbidities were heavy, awakening beneath the bodhi tree near the royal city was all that could be taught. Once faculties matured, the Buddha could say that since the distant past he had constantly taught and transformed beings in Sahā and in immeasurable lands. The near teaching accomplished the work of training and maturing; the distant teaching prevents it from being sealed as ultimate.

Opening the Trace points out that Mañjuśrī’s account, Dīpaṃkara Buddha, the praise and revelation of the path to nirvāṇa over the distant past, and the emanation buddhas already bore the meaning of revealing the Origin. The road to the Origin lies within the near Trace: deeply contemplating the Trace of skillful means enables one to obtain the Origin within the Trace. Gathering the Trace then gathers predictions received beneath this buddha or another, appearances in one’s own body or another’s, and every manifestation—long or short, great or small—back into the Origin. All Traces descend from the Origin; although Origin and Trace differ, they are one at the inconceivable point.

If the Origin Is So Distant, Why Must the Buddha Still Abide in the Trace?

Abiding in the Origin to reveal the Origin first lets the distant Origin itself speak. Bodhisattvas from beneath the earth abide in space, and the Dharma-body Buddha teaches Dharma-body bodhisattvas. The Sahā world is made entirely of gold and filled with humans and devas; although the people see the world burn away, the Buddha’s pure land is not destroyed; and the Buddha’s lifespan is immeasurably long as he constantly abides without cessation. Deep faith and understanding take shape in this contemplation: abiding in the Origin constantly reveals the Origin.

Abiding in the Trace to reveal the Origin still begins from Śākyamuni’s physical body. The stūpa of an ancient buddha emerges and summons the emanation bodies; their gathering leads to the search for one who will propagate the sutra; the appearance of bodhisattvas from beneath the earth leads Maitreya to ask; the question then leads to the disclosure of the distant lifespan. Every link abides in visible Trace while leading the reader toward an immeasurable Origin.

Abiding in neither Trace nor Origin to reveal the Origin reaches where language ceases. Neither real nor false, neither such nor different: it is fixed neither as Origin nor as Trace, and therefore can send forth Trace and reveal Origin. This active capacity does not leave conditions behind, but occurs because the Tathāgata clearly sees sentient beings.

Covering the Trace to reveal the Origin possesses the lion’s vigorous power. When attachment to Trace obstructs the Origin, Trace is temporarily covered; when later faculties need it again, Trace reappears. Many kinds of words, causes and conditions, similes, and teachings all express the lion’s sovereign freedom across earlier and later occasions; buddha-work never ceases even for a moment.

Abiding in the Trace and using the Origin, and abiding in the Origin and using the Trace, each have teacher and disciple aspects. Amid the many intervening Traces of birth and cessation, the Buddha uses the Origin’s real cause and fruit to perform buddha-work; retinues from the Origin also send down forms into the nine paths and use the Dharma of the Origin to benefit sentient beings. Conversely, while the Origin remains unmoved, Trace pervades the Dharma realm: what is not born manifests birth, and what does not cease manifests cessation. Dharma-body bodhisattvas likewise abide in the Origin through the Dharma of nonabiding, making the functions of Trace inexhaustible. Trace is where the Origin functions; Origin is the source of Trace’s power. The two disclose one another in benefiting sentient beings.

Why Are the Twenty Functions Finally Gathered into the Four Siddhāntas?

The twenty functions appear numerous, but their core remains the provisional and real wisdoms benefiting beings according to kind. One voice teaches and sentient beings understand according to their kinds; the one Buddha-wisdom takes the different forms of breaking, abolishing, opening, gathering, abiding, and covering when it meets different doubts, illnesses, and desires. The four siddhāntas gather precisely these benefits responsive to faculties.

In the separate binding of the Trace, opening the three, abiding in the three and using the one, and gathering the three enable people to remain on their familiar road and give rise to understanding of the one within the Dharma already practiced; these therefore belong to the individually adapted siddhānta. Breaking, abolishing, and covering the three remove the illness of attachment and therefore belong to the counteractive siddhānta. Abiding in the three to reveal the one and abiding in the one and using the three accord with different desires and therefore belong to the worldly siddhānta. Abiding in the one to reveal the one and abiding in neither to reveal the one directly enable the seeing of principle and therefore belong to the siddhānta of ultimate meaning.

Yet one function can itself possess all four benefits. Take breaking the three: delighting in hearing one’s own faults and gladly correcting them is a worldly benefit; awakening through the breaking of attachment and increasing wholesome Dharma is an individually adapted benefit; obtaining ease from teaching the one as medicine for the illness of grasping the three is a counteractive benefit; and seeing principle through the breaking of the three is a benefit of ultimate meaning. The other nine functions are the same. Separate binding reveals the principal direction of each function; general binding reveals that any one function can possess all four benefits in response to faculties.

The Origin is likewise. Abiding in the Trace to reveal the Origin and abiding in the Origin and using the Trace accord with desires. Opening the Trace, gathering the Trace, and abiding in the Trace and using the Origin enable goodness to arise through the Dharma of the Origin. Breaking, abolishing, and covering the Trace counteract attachment to the near. Abiding in the Origin and abiding in neither enable the seeing of the ultimate meaning. The two sets of ten functions, Trace and Origin, are therefore not merely sequences of names, but a complete journey through which the two wisdoms discern faculties and mature sentient beings by different entrances.

A Hundred People Surround a Thief—Why Does the Merit Belong to the Captor?

Other scriptures also employ the four siddhāntas and speak of breaking, abolishing, establishing, and revealing. Where does the difference lie? The Tripiṭaka Teaching’s function stops at nirvāṇa with remainder and without remainder. The shared prajñā of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra enables realization of truth but does not yet bring distant fulfillment. The vaipulya teachings rebuke the two vehicles and praise the inconceivable Great Vehicle, yet those of the two vehicles still do not enter reality. In the present sutra, they finally sever doubt and remove attachment, enter the Buddha’s true path, and receive predictions of buddhahood. Shared terms accomplish different things for different faculties and at different stages of teaching.

Someone therefore asks: today’s revelation of the one in the Lotus plainly relies upon earlier rebuke and training, so why is the merit attributed only to the present sutra? The simile of a hundred people surrounding a thief gives the answer. The force of attack and encirclement truly depends upon all hundred, but when the thief is captured, the merit belongs to the one who completes the capture. Earlier teaching matured the faculties; today’s opening and revealing completes their severing of doubt and entrance into reality. Earlier work is acknowledged, while the name of completion has its proper bearer.

The function within the Trace already exceeds the various teachings; the ten functions within the Origin further reveal distant workings unspoken in other scriptures. The chapter has now taken “function” to its furthest point. Function is neither display nor the number of doctrinal categories. It is the Buddha’s use of provisional and real wisdoms to enable sentient beings to rise from the ruined-seed ground where hearing and growth appeared impossible, pass through skillful means, sever doubt in the near, give rise to faith in the distant, and finally abide in real wisdom.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first divides the chapter into two levels: explaining the name “function,” then opening the five divisions. Merit is the fulfillment of cause, attainment is realization and awakening, and power is supreme capacity. These three are first discussed from the Tathāgata’s own practice, while function is principally revealed in benefiting others. The Mirror adds another layer: capacity and function can each extend through self and other, but Zhiyi places attention in this chapter upon the benefit received by sentient beings. It therefore establishes the principal positions as the person possessing the skillful capacity to benefit others and the sutra possessing the function of severing doubt and giving rise to faith.

This judgment brings the four opening formulations into a single relation. The person requires the Dharma, and the Dharma must also be propagated by a person. The two wisdoms are the capacity, while severing doubt and giving rise to faith are what that capacity accomplishes; merit and function are mutually implicative while remaining separately expressible. What Guanding records is Zhiyi’s teaching throughout the chapter, without a separately marked interpolation by the recorder. Only in the later Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian do a commentator’s further judgments concerning the outline and difficult phrases begin.

The first division is illuminated as first directly clarifying effective power, then successively comparing and deciding. Although the passage on the two vehicles mentions the three pits of the unconditioned, the Mirror says that cessation through discernment is principally intended here. From “the physical body is not reduced to ashes” onward, the persons and Dharma able to transform are first shown to be supremely wondrous, and the transformed body then discloses the depth of the benefit. The supreme benefits of the six faculties appear to be described from the stage of resemblance, yet their meaning also reaches higher stages. The ruined seed’s renewed growth is therefore more than a word of encouragement: it has distinct levels of bodily benefit, wisdom benefit, and the transformation of body and wisdom together.

The key phrase of the second division is “the names extend generally, but the matters differ.” The two names provisional and real may pervade the various divisions of the teaching; the distinction lies in what doubt is severed and what faith arises. The third division first establishes the ten functions each of Trace and Origin, then separates their general application across the subtleties from their individual explanations. The first six functions in the Trace mostly possess three intentions: first stating the doctrinal position to which a function corresponds, then recounting the teaching of the past, and finally describing today’s opening and revealing. The last four clarify their present operation directly and need not all be supplemented into the same pattern.

Covering the three most clearly shows the work of the Mirror. The illness is attachment to the provisional as real; the Dharma is every provisional Dharma. Once the illness of attachment is removed, the provisional Dharma itself can reveal the real, and therefore removing the illness does not mean destroying the Dharma. Zhiquan later says that the ten functions of the Trace can be gathered under bestowing, opening, and abolishing, and that the two wisdoms discern faculties so that the ten functions appear and disappear. He follows this reading path, making clearer how the Dharma is covered when faculties subside and used again when they arise.

For the ten functions within the Origin, the Mirror first distinguishes the enumeration, statement of intent, and listed explanations. The first four mostly recount Trace and then brush it aside; the latter six mostly discuss Origin directly through Trace. Abiding in the Origin means abiding in the Origin and constantly revealing it; it does not mean that Origin exists only after every Trace has been left behind. The lion’s vigorous power can leap forward and backward; the backward leap becomes the mark of future benefit, so covering Trace likewise preserves a direction of function for later faculties.

Where the ten functions within the Origin are correlated with the subtleties, Zhanran points out that the original list omits abiding in the Trace to reveal the Origin. He proposes adding an item and rearranging the correlations, while finally leaving room for the possibility that a different intention is present. This is the Shiqian’s textual-critical judgment; the original order of Zhiyi’s root text remains a layer in its own right. When this chapter is read alongside the Mohe Zhiguan and Fahua Wenju, each work’s named doctrinal classifications must likewise remain in its own context. The scriptural current of this chapter is always the way the two wisdoms unfold as twenty functions.

In the Mirror, the fourth division is threaded through by “removing and retaining, appearing and disappearing at the proper time.” Removing means removing the three and removing Trace; retaining means still retaining the three and Trace. If the two wisdoms could not discern faculties, the twenty functions would remain a fixed sequence. Because they remove and retain at the proper time, the ten functions can first be assigned separately to the four siddhāntas and then possess all four benefits generally within each function. This returns to the opening of the chapter: every division ultimately serves to enable sentient beings to sever doubt and give rise to faith.

The eye of the fifth division is that the names three and one are the same while their meanings differ. The rebuke and maturing performed by earlier teachings truly contribute, while the present sutra completes entry into reality. The hundred surrounding the thief and the one capturing him distinguish supporting conditions from accomplishment. When the root text says that other scriptures possess “not one” of the functions within the Origin, the Mirror reads this only as taking any single function as an example to refute equivalence; it does not establish another gateway named “not one.” The Mirror consistently preserves the distinct historical places of root text, later commentary, and still later reception, while the axis of severing doubt and giving rise to faith never changes. The finer the Mirror’s illumination, the less the function of benefiting others departs from the present faculties of sentient beings. Seen from here, the complexity of the twenty functions always serves the compassion through which beings understand one voice according to their kinds.

判教·大意Classifying the Teaching · General Purport

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

第五章一開頭便提出一個鮮明差別:弘揚其他經典,即使不交代整體教相,經中當部義理仍可成立;弘揚《法華》,若不明白如來如何前後施教,文義便會缺少關鍵一面。

今經所顯的,正是佛為何先說種種法、又如何使種種法歸向同一大事。讀每一部經當下所說,能得到當部利益;進一步明白諸教何以如此先後開合,便須追問佛意。

這個差別使諸教的先後成為如來鑒機、施益與開顯的完整過程,也使第五章的追問從教法回到佛意。

無名相中,為何還要假名相說

佛所證處本不受名稱與形相限制,面對眾生卻仍須藉名稱、形相而說。說法因此有兩面:真實不被語言窮盡,慈悲又不捨可由語言得益的眾生。

《華嚴》先照大根,直明菩薩位行功德;四部《阿含》分別明人天因果、真寂深義、諸禪定與破外道,又通說無常及知苦、斷集、證滅、修道;方等折小彈偏、歎大褒圓;般若使三人同入而菩薩獨進,遣除對陰、入的執取;涅槃在後斥三修、點五味。每一部都應機施益,各自有不可替代的作用。

可是,應機得益尚不等於已顯佛安排一代教法的全意。各部當下所說,使相應根機獲得利益;教相則進一步說明諸教何以施設、如何前後承接,以及究竟所歸。

今經為何不細說法門網目

大小觀法、十力無畏與種種規矩,前面的經典已經廣說。今經轉而顯示布教的元始、中間的取與、漸頓如何適時,以及大事因緣如何究竟終訖。它所保存的是設教綱格,統攝一代施教的前後始末。

根機宿殖淳厚,最初便可頓受大法,直接入如來慧;不堪受大者,佛隱其神德,以窮子所樂之法方便附近,令其勤作;已得道者,再以大破小,示以所繫寶珠;宜兼通者,則由般若洮汰相著,會其宗途。過此難後,子父關係確定,家業得以交付,權迹被拂,實本得顯。

這條次第以法與機相應為中心。頓與、方便、彈斥、兼通、付業,都是同一佛智面對不同成熟程度所作的善巧。前一法使眾生得益,後一法再承接其所得,使眾生漸能領受全部家業。

算者為何先下、後除

算者起初把數目逐一列下,總數由此成立;到結算時,又把零散數目收歸總數,只記大數而略去斗斛細目。佛施教也是如此:先依機分別而說,使所施教法一一展開;後使無量歸一、會三歸大,使先前分別歸入總數。

『無量義從一法生』像數目由一展開,『於一佛乘分別說三』像先下算;收無量入一、會三歸大則像後除,只記大數。先前數目一一成立,最後方可收成真實的總數;除算正顯分別教法各有其益,而共同歸向一佛乘。

佛是在何時看見眾生根機的

本論把這一切教意放在『法身地寂而常照』。佛不是坐到道樹下才臨時決定說大說小;大事因緣、讚歎方便、久後說真實,都顯示照見大機、小機與會小歸大的時機由來已久。

〈信解品〉把這份久照化成一連串圖像:坐師子床而見子便識,從牕牖遙見其子,密遣二人方便附近,心相體信而入出無難,領知眾物,最後付與家業。父親始終知道孩子是誰,改變的是孩子能否承受,以及何時可以更進一步。

方便與開顯都在久遠照機之中:遣人勤作時,佛意循機接引;付與家業時,同一佛意使所化走向成熟。教法雖有前後不同,能鑒之智始終相續。

為何佛三止,大眾四請

彌勒尚且不能識佛所為的因緣,何況其餘行人。今經在已說、今說、當說之中最難信解,難處正在它不只說一項法門,而要顯出教意;教意是佛意,佛意即佛智。

所以將說之時,疑惑與請問層層重疊。佛三次止住,舍利弗代大眾一再請說;佛許說後,舍利弗又表示願樂欲聞,合成第四請。本門也由反覆誡信與請說顯其深。止顯所說難受,請顯大眾確實願聞。

梵王初請只是直接請法,諸方等與般若的說法也沒有同樣交織的疑網。《華嚴》中解脫月、大眾請金剛藏說十地,可以從止請反覆的一面相互參照;至於所請是何法、由誰說法,仍各有自身位置。

比較兩經,為何最後要停在佛旨

若只看請法者身分,容易說舍利弗不及菩薩;可是舍利弗所代的是整個大眾,其中有八萬求佛道的菩薩。若看所請之法,本門是菩薩請佛說佛法,《華嚴》則是菩薩請菩薩說菩薩法。若看眷屬,一邊是十方雲集的宿世知識,一邊是從釋尊發心、由祂教化的地涌菩薩。若看化主,一邊顯同名法慧、金剛藏等被加者,一邊明說十方所集諸佛皆是釋尊分身。

這些比較的歸趣,在顯兩部經各自的教化場景並守住佛旨。本論明說,若執著比較優劣,恐怕反失佛旨。《法華》疑多請倍,是因它近則會合圓因,遠則申明本果,深論佛教而妙說聖心。明白教相,所要見到的是如來權、實二智如何由一心鑒機而展為一代施教。

前經之易信易解,出於各就當部根機施益,尚未把如來前後設教的全意直接揭開。《無量義經》是今說,《涅槃經》是當說,也各依承接處而較易領會。今經的難處,是要從眼前所得回望施教者久遠鑒機的智慧:權是對機而施,實是所向究竟,前後雖有不同,佛意始終一貫。

因此,易與難的分際,在於所顯只是當部所得,還是貫通前後始終的佛意;讀至教相,所追問的正是後者。

釋籤之眼

湛然《法華玄義釋籤》先把第五章分成來意與開章解釋,又把大意分成說之根本、正明大意、結勸三層。所謂說之根本,是佛自證本不可說,為此土機緣才假立聲教;這使『無名相』與『假名相說』同時成立。

正明大意被照成四門:教法優劣、物機不同、如來能鑒、校量所說。前四類經教各在當機當部施益,今經則保存設教大綱。湛然又用後來約攝一代施教的『五時』之名整理其先後;此名屬古德判釋,不改作本論原句。

物機一門中,宿植淳厚、不堪、宜彈斥、宜兼通,被收成四類根性。父子確定被釋為開顯權人,付與家業被釋為委付權實法;其後拂權迹、顯實本,則轉入本門。算者先下後除,又被分為法說、譬喻與《無量義經》合譬,顯出先展開而後結歸的次第。

如來能鑒一門,先明鑒機來久,再明佛意難測;〈信解品〉諸句由見子、牖中、密遣、體信、領物到付業,被照成一條成熟次第。校量一門則先以已說、今說、當說相較,再以疑請與諸經相較。

鏡中最重要的界線,是《華嚴》只在止請結構上可作連類,所說之法不能因此混同;迹門三止四請與本門四請三誡,也都須沿事件次第理解。湛然最後重提智者的自誡:若競較優劣,恐失佛旨。教相的眼由此回到本論結勸——識得前後權實,不離如來一心鑒機。

Why does the text and meaning of the Lotus become incomplete if the characteristics of the teaching are not understood? The fifth chapter opens by drawing a sharp distinction: when one propagates other scriptures, the teaching of the individual scripture can still stand even if the overall characteristics of the teaching are not explained. But when one propagates the Lotus, the text and meaning lack a crucial dimension unless one understands how the Tathāgata taught before and after.

What the present scripture reveals is precisely why the Buddha first taught the many Dharmas and how he then caused them to converge upon the one great matter. Reading what each scripture teaches at that moment enables one to gain the benefit of that particular scripture. To understand further why the teachings open and gather in this sequence, however, one must inquire into the Buddha’s intent.

This distinction makes the sequence of the teachings a complete process of the Tathāgata’s discerning faculties, bestowing benefit, and opening and revealing. It also turns the fifth chapter’s inquiry from the teachings back toward the Buddha’s intent.

Within What Has No Name or Form, Why Still Teach through Provisional Names and Forms?

What the Buddha realizes is originally unrestricted by name and form, yet in facing sentient beings he must still teach by means of names and forms. Teaching therefore has two aspects: reality cannot be exhausted by language, while compassion does not abandon sentient beings who can benefit through language.

The Avataṃsaka first illuminates great faculties and directly explains the stages, practices, and virtues of bodhisattvas. The four Āgamas respectively explain causes and fruits among humans and devas, the profound meaning of true quiescence, the various meditative concentrations, and the refutation of non-Buddhist teachings; together they also teach impermanence and knowing suffering, severing accumulation, realizing cessation, and cultivating the path. The Vaipulya teachings subdue attachment to the small, rebuke partial views, praise the great, and extol the perfect. The Prajñāpāramitā teachings enable three kinds of people to enter together while bodhisattvas advance alone, dispelling attachment to the aggregates and sense fields. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra later rejects the three kinds of practice and indicates the five flavors. Each teaching goes forth to the appropriate faculties and bestows benefit, and each has an irreplaceable function.

Yet bestowing benefit in response to faculties is not the same as having revealed the Buddha’s entire intent in arranging the teachings of his lifetime. What each scripture teaches in its own moment brings benefit to the corresponding faculties. The characteristics of the teaching explain further why these teachings were established, how they connect before and after, and where they ultimately return.

Why Does the Present Scripture Not Explain the Fine Mesh of Dharma Gates?

The Great and Lesser Vehicle contemplations, the ten powers and fearlessnesses, and the many regulations were already explained extensively in earlier scriptures. The present scripture instead reveals the original beginning of arranging the teaching, the selecting and bestowing that occur in the middle, how gradual and sudden teachings each become timely, and how the causes and conditions of the great matter reach their ultimate conclusion. What it preserves is the framework of establishing the teaching, gathering the beginning and end of the Buddha’s lifelong dispensation.

Those whose faculties had been deeply planted and matured in past lives could suddenly receive the great Dharma from the outset and directly enter the Tathāgata’s wisdom. For those unable to bear the great, the Buddha concealed his wondrous virtues and drew near by skillful means through a Dharma pleasing to the impoverished son, telling him to work diligently. Those who had already gained the path were then rebuked through the great to break their attachment to the small and shown the jewel tied to their robe. Those suited to the concurrent treatment of the great and the small were cleansed of attachment through the Prajñāpāramitā teachings and brought to a shared purport. Once this difficulty had been passed, the relation of child and father was settled, the family estate could be entrusted, the provisional Trace was brushed aside, and the real Origin revealed.

This sequence centers on the correspondence between Dharma and faculties. Sudden bestowal, skillful means, rebuke, concurrent treatment, and entrusting the estate are all skillful acts of the same Buddha-wisdom facing different degrees of maturity. An earlier Dharma gives sentient beings benefit; a later Dharma takes up what they have gained and enables them gradually to receive the entire family estate.

Why Does the Calculator First Set Figures Down and Later Eliminate Them?

The calculator first sets down the figures one by one, thereby establishing the total. At settlement, the scattered figures are gathered into the total; only the great number is recorded, and minute amounts measured in pecks and bushels are omitted. The Buddha’s teaching is the same: first he teaches distinctively according to faculties, unfolding the several teachings one by one; later he draws the immeasurable back into the one and gathers the three into the great, returning the earlier distinctions to the total.

“Immeasurable meanings arise from one Dharma” is like figures unfolding from one; “within the One Buddha-Vehicle, he distinctively teaches the three” is like first setting down the calculation. Drawing the immeasurable into the one and gathering the three into the great is like eliminating the figures later and recording only the great number. Only after the prior figures have each been established can they finally be gathered into the real total. Eliminating the calculation shows precisely that the distinct teachings each confer their own benefit while converging together upon the One Buddha-Vehicle.

When Did the Buddha See the Faculties of Sentient Beings?

The treatise places all these intentions of the teaching within “the Dharma-body ground, quiescent yet constantly illuminating.” The Buddha did not wait until he sat beneath the tree of awakening to decide on the spot whether to teach the great or the small. The causes and conditions of the great matter, the praise of skillful means, and the teaching of the real after a long time all show that he had long seen the great faculties, the lesser faculties, and the time for gathering the small into the great.

The “Faith and Understanding” chapter turns this long illumination into a sequence of images: seated on the lion throne, the father sees his son and recognizes him; from the window he sees his son in the distance; he secretly dispatches two men, who draw near by skillful means; their minds come to trust one another, and the son enters and leaves without difficulty; the son takes charge of and understands all the goods; finally, the father entrusts the family estate to him. The father always knows who the child is. What changes is whether the child can bear the inheritance and when he is ready for the next step.

Skillful means and opening and revealing both occur within this long-standing illumination of faculties. When men are sent to tell the son to work diligently, the Buddha’s intent receives him in accord with his faculties. When the family estate is entrusted, the same Buddha-intent brings those being transformed toward maturity. Although the teachings differ before and after, the wisdom that discerns remains continuous throughout.

Why Does the Buddha Stop Three Times and the Assembly Request Four Times?

Even Maitreya cannot recognize the causes and conditions of what the Buddha does, much less other practitioners. Among what has already been taught, what is being taught now, and what will be taught, the present scripture is the most difficult to believe and understand. Its difficulty lies in the fact that it does not merely teach one Dharma gate but reveals the intent of the teaching; the intent of the teaching is the Buddha’s intent, and the Buddha’s intent is Buddha-wisdom.

Thus, as the teaching is about to begin, doubts and requests arise layer upon layer. The Buddha stops three times, while Śāriputra repeatedly makes the request on behalf of the assembly. After the Buddha agrees to teach, Śāriputra again declares his wish and joy in hearing, completing the fourth request. The Origin Gate likewise reveals its profundity through repeated admonitions to believe and requests for the teaching. The stops show how difficult the teaching is to receive; the requests show that the assembly genuinely wishes to hear it.

Brahmā’s initial request simply asked for the Dharma directly, while the Vaipulya and Prajñāpāramitā teachings did not contain the same interwoven net of doubts. The scene in the Avataṃsaka in which Liberation Moon and the assembly request Vajragarbha to teach the ten grounds can be read alongside the present scripture from the perspective of repeated stops and requests. The identity of the Dharma requested and of the one asked to teach, however, must retain their own respective positions.

When Comparing the Two Scriptures, Why Finally Stop at the Buddha’s Purport?

If one looks only at the requester’s identity, it is easy to say that Śāriputra is inferior to a bodhisattva. Yet Śāriputra speaks for the entire assembly, including eighty thousand bodhisattvas seeking the Buddha path. If one looks at the Dharma requested, the Origin Gate has bodhisattvas ask the Buddha to teach the Buddha-Dharma, whereas the Avataṃsaka has bodhisattvas ask a bodhisattva to teach bodhisattva-Dharma. If one looks at the retinues, on one side are Vairocana Buddha’s acquaintances from past lives, gathering like clouds from the ten directions; on the other are bodhisattvas emerging from the earth, who aroused the aspiration under Śākyamuni and were taught and transformed by him. If one looks at the teaching lord, on one side those empowered bear the same names, such as Dharma Wisdom and Vajragarbha; on the other, the buddhas gathered from the ten directions are explicitly said to be emanations of Śākyamuni.

The point of these comparisons is to reveal the distinct teaching scene of each scripture while safeguarding the Buddha’s purport. The treatise states clearly that fixation on comparing superiority and inferiority may instead lose the Buddha’s purport. The Lotus has more doubts and doubled requests because, proximately, it gathers the perfect cause and, remotely, it extends the original fruit, deeply discussing the Buddha’s teaching and subtly revealing the sage’s heart. To understand the characteristics of the teaching is to see how the Tathāgata’s provisional and real wisdoms unfold from a single mind that discerns faculties into the teachings of a lifetime.

The earlier scriptures are easier to believe and understand because each benefits the faculties of its own moment without directly laying open the Tathāgata’s full intent in establishing the teachings before and after. The Sūtra of Innumerable Meanings is what is being taught now, and the Nirvāṇa Sūtra what will be taught; each is also easier to receive in accordance with the place it takes up. The present scripture is difficult because it asks one to look back from what is gained before one’s eyes toward the wisdom with which the teacher discerned faculties from the distant past: the provisional is what is bestowed in response to faculties, while the real is the ultimate destination. Though the teachings differ before and after, the Buddha’s intent remains consistent throughout.

The distinction between easy and difficult therefore lies in whether what is revealed is only the attainment made possible by an individual scripture or the Buddha’s intent running through the entire beginning and end. Upon reaching the characteristics of the teaching, the inquiry is precisely into the latter.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran’s Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian first divides the fifth chapter into the reason for its introduction and the explanation that opens the chapter. It then divides the general purport into three layers: the basis for teaching, the proper clarification of the general purport, and the concluding exhortation. The basis for teaching is that the Buddha’s own realization is originally inexpressible, yet vocal teaching is provisionally established for the faculties of this land. This allows “without name or form” and “teaching through provisional names and forms” to stand together.

The proper clarification of the general purport is illuminated through four gateways: the relative superiority of the teachings, the differences among beings’ faculties, the Tathāgata’s capacity to discern them, and comparison of what is taught. The first four kinds of scripture each benefit the faculties of their own moment and the teaching of their own section, while the present scripture preserves the great outline of establishing the teaching. Zhanran further organizes their sequence by using the later summary name “the Five Periods”; this name belongs to an ancient master’s classification and is not substituted for the root treatise’s own wording.

Within the gateway of beings’ faculties, those deeply planted in past lives, those unable to bear the great, those suited to rebuke, and those suited to concurrent treatment are gathered as four kinds of disposition. Settling the relation of father and son is explained as opening and revealing the provisional person; entrusting the family estate is explained as entrusting the provisional and real Dharmas. Brushing aside the provisional Trace and revealing the real Origin then turns into the Origin Gate. The calculator’s first setting down and later eliminating is further divided into Dharma explanation, simile, and the combined simile from the Sūtra of Innumerable Meanings, revealing the sequence of first unfolding and later gathering.

In the gateway of the Tathāgata’s capacity to discern, the Mirror first clarifies that the discernment of faculties comes from long ago and then that the Buddha’s intent is difficult to fathom. The lines from “Faith and Understanding”—seeing the son, looking through the window, secretly dispatching, mutual trust, taking charge of the goods, and entrusting the estate—are illuminated as one sequence of maturation. The gateway of comparison first compares what has already been taught, what is being taught now, and what will be taught, then compares the doubts and requests with those in the other scriptures.

The Mirror’s most important boundary is that the Avataṃsaka can be grouped with the present scripture only in the structure of stops and requests; the Dharmas taught must not therefore be conflated. The Trace Gate’s three stops and four requests and the Origin Gate’s four requests and three admonitions must likewise be understood in the sequence of their events. Zhanran finally repeats Zhiyi’s self-admonition: if one competes over superiority and inferiority, one may lose the Buddha’s purport. The eye of the characteristics of the teaching thus returns to the root treatise’s concluding exhortation: recognizing the provisional and real before and after never departs from the Tathāgata’s one mind discerning faculties.

判教·出異Classifying the Teaching · Setting Out Divergent Classifications

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

判教為何不直接說出自家綱格,反而先列十種舊說?因為教相之難,不只在名目多,而在同一部經可以被放進不同時序、不同宗門與不同說法結構。智者在大意之後先出異解,灌頂的筆錄把南北諸家依原有次第完整展開;辨明每一說究竟怎樣安排經教,後面的問難與去取才有明確對象。

三個通用名稱,各自說了什麼

南北兩地先共同使用頓、漸、不定三名。頓以《華嚴》教化菩薩為眼,像日光先照高山。漸從三藏先教半字、有相,推到十二年後的大乘、般若乃至常住,說一條先後開展的教路。不定則另取不在頓漸之內、卻明佛性常住的經教,以《勝鬘》《光明》為例。

三名之下已經有三種觀看教法的方式:頓看最初所對的根機,漸看教說先後,不定看某部經是否落在既有次序之外。三藏、般若、常住的先後,與另有經教的旁出,構成漸與不定的分界。這一層是南北共同的底圖;十家之異,從底圖上再向不同方向分判。

南方三家,為何由三時增到五時

虎丘山岌保留頓與不定,只把漸分成三時:先是見有得道的有相教,再是見空得道的無相教,最後是雙林所明佛性、闡提成佛的常住教。這條次序以有、空、常住為三個關節。

宗愛把漸增為四時。前三時仍舊,卻在無相之後、常住之前安置《法華》,以會三歸一、萬善趣向菩提為同歸教。定林寺僧柔法師、謝寺慧次法師兩人,以及道場寺慧觀法師,再增為五時:前四時仍舊,又把《淨名》《思益》等方等經放在無相之後、同歸之前,名為褒貶抑揚教。

由三到四、由四到五,每次增加都不是把舊次序全部推翻,而是在無相與常住之間重新辨出一個教化作用。南方三家的差別,由此集中在《淨名》《思益》《法華》應當如何安放。

北方七家,不只沿一條時間線

北方第一家也立五時,卻把提謂波利放在最初的人天教,又把《淨名》與《般若》合為無相教,其餘三時仍同南方。它改變了開端與無相教的範圍,卻沒有另造後三時。第二家不用三時、四時的細分,只以十二年前後判半字、滿字。

其後三家改用宗來收攝經論。佛馱三藏與學士光統所辨四宗,以毘曇六因四緣為因緣宗,以《成論》三假為假名宗,以《大品》與三論為誑相宗,以《涅槃》《華嚴》等常住佛性為常宗。五宗保留前四,再增華嚴法界宗。六宗也保留原四,卻另增法華真宗與大集圓宗。五宗與六宗都從四宗開出,所增內容各不相同。本論又分別記下採用者:五宗為護身自軌大乘所用,六宗為耆闍凜師所用;分類數目、增列內容與人師傳承同時保存。

第九家又換一個角度,把大乘分成有相與無相。有相經教宣說階級、十地、功德與行相;無相經教則說真法沒有由言詮排列的次第,一切眾生即是涅槃相。這裡的分界,落在經教如何呈現修證差別。

一音之下,為何眾生所見有三

第十家把前面的四宗、五宗、六宗、二相與半滿全部放下,只說一佛乘,無二亦無三。佛以一音說法,眾生卻隨類形成不同理解;諸佛常行的是一乘,眾生所見則有三乘。

這個收尾把問題推到說法者與聞法者之間。同一佛乘如何顯成多種理解?多種教相究竟來自佛說有別,還是眾生領受有別?本單元把這一說也放入十意,與前面的時序、宗門、半滿、有相無相並列,讓異解的全貌先清楚呈現。

出異至此只完成一件事:使每一種判法各有自己的名稱、次序、所指經論與開合關係。當南三北七不再只是總稱,後文才能逐項檢驗其義是否成立,再辨哪些可取、哪些須捨。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把全段分成通用三意與諸師不同兩層,並指出頓、漸、不定雖然名目相同,舊說所明之義仍未周全。這一照使十意的數目有了邊界:三個通名是前置底圖,南三北七才是後列十家。

鏡中又把南、北落在南朝與北朝的地域,說江南盛弘《成實》,河北偏尚毘曇;但天台一家不因此歸入南宗。智者使用毘曇、《成實》與三論,是隨義取用,不以地域或學派偏黨。

湛然以『難則南北俱破,取則南北俱存』收住山門立場。破與取都須逐義而行:名同之處仍可辨其未盡,異說之中也可保存所長。這正為後面的明難與去取立下讀法次第。

最後,鏡中專解『護身自軌大乘』的句讀:大乘是護身寺自軌法師的美稱,用來尊重他所學習的教法。這一眼使人物稱號、宗名與書名各守其位,也使五宗一項仍保持原來的數目。

Why does Classifying the Teaching not state its own framework directly, but first list ten older explanations? The difficulty of the characteristics of the teaching lies not only in the abundance of names, but in the fact that one and the same scripture can be placed within different chronologies, schools, and structures of teaching. After the General Purport, Master Zhiyi first sets out divergent classifications, and Guanding’s record unfolds the masters of the South and North completely in their original order. Only when it is clear precisely how each explanation arranges the scriptural teachings can the later difficulties and acceptance and rejection have definite objects.

What Each of the Three Shared Names Says

The South and North first shared the three names sudden, gradual, and indeterminate. The sudden takes as its focus the Avataṃsaka teaching bodhisattvas, like sunlight first illuminating the high mountains. The gradual begins with the Tripiṭaka first teaching the half-word and marks, then extends to the Great Vehicle, Prajñāpāramitā, and permanence after the twelfth year, describing a path of teaching that unfolds in sequence. The indeterminate separately takes scriptures outside the sudden and gradual that nevertheless clarify the permanence of buddha-nature, with the Śrīmālā and Golden Light as examples.

Beneath the three names already lie three ways of viewing the teachings. The sudden attends to the faculties first addressed; the gradual, to the sequence of what is taught; and the indeterminate, to whether a scripture falls outside an established sequence. The sequence of Tripiṭaka, Prajñāpāramitā, and permanence, together with other scriptural teachings branching off to one side, forms the boundary between gradual and indeterminate. This layer is the shared base map of South and North; the differences among the ten classifications divide that base map in different directions.

Why the Three Southern Classifications Increase from Three Periods to Five

Shanji of Huqiu retains the sudden and indeterminate while dividing only the gradual into three periods: first the teaching of marks, in which one sees existence and attains the path; then the teaching without marks, in which one sees emptiness and attains the path; and finally the teaching of permanence, in which the Twin Trees disclose buddha-nature and the buddhahood of icchantikas. Existence, emptiness, and permanence form the three joints of this sequence.

Zong’ai increases the gradual to four periods. The first three remain as before, but after the teaching without marks and before the teaching of permanence he places the Lotus, calling its gathering of the three into the one and the tendency of all wholesome practices toward bodhi the common-return teaching. Master Sengrou of Dinglin Monastery, Master Huici of Xie Monastery, and Master Huiguan of Daochang Monastery increase the number again to five periods. The first four remain as before, but after the teaching without marks and before the common-return teaching they place the Vimalakīrti, Questions of Brahmā Viśeṣacintin, and other Vaipulya scriptures under the name teaching of praise and reproach, suppression and promotion.

In each increase from three to four and from four to five, the older sequence is not overturned in its entirety. Rather, another teaching function is distinguished anew between the teaching without marks and the teaching of permanence. The differences among the three Southern classifications thus center on where the Vimalakīrti, Questions of Brahmā Viśeṣacintin, and Lotus should be placed.

The Seven Northern Classifications Do Not Follow Only One Timeline

The first Northern classification also establishes five periods, but places Tiwei and Boli first as the human-and-deva teaching and combines the Vimalakīrti and Prajñāpāramitā as the teaching without marks; the remaining three periods stay the same as in the South. It alters the beginning and the scope of the teaching without marks without creating three new final periods. The second classification does not use the finer distinctions of three or four periods, but judges half-word and full-word solely by what comes before and after the twelfth year.

The next three classifications instead use schools to gather scriptures and treatises. The four schools distinguished by Tripiṭaka Master Fotuo and the scholar Guangtong take the Abhidharma’s six causes and four conditions as the school of causes and conditions, the Satyasiddhi Treatise’s three provisionalities as the school of provisional names, the Large Prajñāpāramitā and Three Treatises as the school of deceptive marks, and the permanently abiding buddha-nature of the Nirvāṇa, Avataṃsaka, and other scriptures as the school of permanence. The five-school classification retains those four and adds the Avataṃsaka Dharma-realm school. The six-school classification also retains the original four, but adds the Lotus true school and Great Collection perfect school. Both five and six open out from four, but what each adds is different. The treatise also records their adopters separately: the five schools were used by Zigui of Hushen, honorifically called Mahāyāna, while the six were used by Master Qishe Lin. The number of categories, added content, and lineages of masters are all preserved together.

The ninth classification shifts perspective again, dividing the Great Vehicle into with marks and without marks. Scriptures of the Great Vehicle with marks teach graded levels, the ten grounds, qualities, and characteristics of practice; scriptures of the Great Vehicle without marks say that the real Dharma has no sequence arranged by verbal expression and that all sentient beings are the mark of nirvāṇa. The boundary here concerns how scriptural teachings present differences in cultivation and realization.

Under One Sound, Why Do Sentient Beings See Three?

The tenth classification sets aside the preceding four schools, five schools, six schools, two marks, and half and full, and teaches only the One Buddha-Vehicle, without two and without three. The Buddha teaches the Dharma with one sound, but sentient beings form different understandings according to their kinds; what the buddhas constantly practice is the One Vehicle, while sentient beings see three vehicles.

This conclusion pushes the question into the space between speaker and hearer. How does the same Buddha-Vehicle appear as many kinds of understanding? Do the various characteristics of the teaching arise from differences in what the Buddha teaches, or from differences in how sentient beings receive it? This unit places this explanation too among the ten views, alongside chronologies, schools, half and full, and with marks and without marks, allowing the full shape of the divergent classifications to appear clearly first.

Setting out divergent classifications accomplishes only one thing at this point: it gives each classification its own names, sequence, indicated scriptures and treatises, and relations of opening and combining. Only when the three classifications of the South and seven of the North are no longer merely a collective label can the following passage examine, item by item, whether their meanings hold, and then distinguish what can be accepted from what must be rejected.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first divides the whole passage into two layers: the three ideas in common use and the differences among the various masters. He further points out that although the names sudden, gradual, and indeterminate are the same, the meanings explained by the older accounts are still incomplete. This illumination fixes the boundary of the ten views: the three shared names are the preliminary base map, while the three Southern and seven Northern classifications are the ten systems subsequently listed.

The Mirror further locates South and North within the regions of the Southern and Northern dynasties, saying that the Satyasiddhi Treatise flourished south of the Yangzi while Abhidharma was especially esteemed north of the Yellow River. Yet the Tiantai house does not therefore belong to the Southern school. Master Zhiyi uses Abhidharma, the Satyasiddhi Treatise, and the Three Treatises according to their meanings, without partiality based on region or school.

Zhanran gathers the position of the mountain gate in the words, “when challenging, both South and North are refuted; when accepting, both South and North are preserved.” Refutation and acceptance must both proceed meaning by meaning: where names are the same, their incompleteness can still be discerned, and within divergent explanations, their strengths can still be preserved. This establishes the reading sequence for the later clarification of difficulties and acceptance and rejection.

Finally, the Mirror specially explains how to punctuate the phrase “Zigui of Hushen, Mahāyāna.” Mahāyāna is an honorific epithet for Master Zigui of Hushen Monastery, used out of respect for the teaching he studied. This insight keeps personal epithet, school name, and book title each in its own place, and it also preserves the original number of the five-school classification.

明難Classifying the Teaching · Clarifying the Difficulties

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

灌頂筆錄智者這一番明難,沒有先把另一套名稱放到舊說之上,而是逐一追問:一種分類若以年代為界,界線兩邊的經文是否真有它所說的差別?若以有相、無相、常住、圓融為宗,這個名稱能否完整容納它所指的經?若同一判準在一處有效,到了另一處是否仍然有效?

問題因此不只是哪一家分成幾時、幾宗。真正受檢驗的,是分類之名與經中所說能否彼此承擔。名若只能靠略去一部分經義才成立,整齊便不是準確;次第若必須把經文原來的相生次序倒轉,先後便失去依據。

十二年前,空義是否真的缺席

南地五時先把十二年前判作有相教。智者第一步便從這一說所依的《成實論》問起。論師自稱要明三藏中的實義,而所謂實義正是空;若三藏屬十二年前,空又豈在十二年後才出現?

這不是只抓一個論名反問。《阿含》以『是老死』與『誰老死』分別顯出法空、生空;《大智度論》把三藏所明法空稱為大空,又說佛從得道之夜直到入滅之夜常說般若;佛成道六年所說《殃掘摩羅經》,明空尤為切要。年代界線尚未走到十二年,空慧已從多處顯出。

接著,智者把問題推到得道。若有相教能使人得道,便與論師所說見空方能得道相違;若不能得道,佛施設此教又有何用?憍陳如五人最初已在佛法中寂然離開聲字,獲得真實知見。若他們見空得道,所受便不能只是有相;若不見空也可得佛道,又會落到佛法之外的道路。『有相』這一名,於是同時受年代與得道兩面逼問。

十二年後,無相是否能排除佛性與常住

第二時被說成無相:空能蕩除諸相,卻仍未明佛性與常住。智者先問得很直接:若真是無相,為何偏偏不蕩除無常之相?只要『無常』仍被固定留下,無相便尚未貫徹。

更深一層,是般若與佛性是否只有名字不同。《涅槃》說佛性亦名般若,又遙指摩訶般若所說我與無我的體性不二;不二的實性正與佛性相通。《般若》所明實相、實際,不來不去;《涅槃》所明法性常住,不可變易。從義上看,法性實相是正因佛性,般若觀照是了因佛性,前五度功德資發般若是緣因佛性;這三般若與三佛性並不相離。

名稱不同,不能就此割斷義理。智者說,這好比聽見『釋提婆那民』便以為他不是帝釋:只是名言換了,所指並未因此成為兩人。

八十年壽也不能獨自決定法身無常。《涅槃》同樣說佛背痛、有疾、在娑羅雙樹間入滅,卻沒有人因此否定它所明的常住。《大智度論》分生身與法身:生身有寒熱病患,也有馬麥、乞乳之事;法性身光明無邊、色像無邊,為法性身菩薩說法。生身壽量有限,法身壽量無限。把八十年加到法身上,正是把兩種身混作一身。

會三、彈訶與第二法輪,能否只屬一時

舊判又說般若沒有會三,也沒有彈訶褒貶。智者便從般若自身所說追問:尚未發菩提心的諸天子應當發心;已入聲聞正位者若能發心,般若也隨喜,因為上人應求上法。若三乘之法全然隔絕,這個隨喜便無從成立。

彈訶更有鮮明形象。二乘智慧如螢火,菩薩一日所學智慧如日照四天下;棄深般若而取聲聞、辟支佛所行經,像狗不向大家求食,反向作務者索取;只見形像、觀察足跡,都被稱為不黠。螢火與日、大家與作務者、形像與足跡,層層逼問的都是:這樣的語勢若還不算褒貶,還須多強烈才算?

把般若獨稱第二法輪,同樣不能只憑一句『見第二法輪轉』。《淨名》把初坐道樹降魔成道與後來說法相對,《法華》把波羅奈初轉四諦與今轉最上法輪相對,《涅槃》也把初轉時八萬天人得果與拘尸那城八十萬億人不退轉相對。諸經都能以前後兩說相望,『第二』不能獨成般若的時名。何況般若從得道之夜已常宣說,十二年的界線仍舊攔不住它。

褒貶、同歸與常住,真的能各守一部經嗎

第三時以彈訶褒揚為標誌,卻被放在般若之後。可是說般若時,諸大弟子已為菩薩轉教說法,對菩薩法門都能具足了知;若再說他們面對後來彈訶茫然無識,先後便難以相接。受折伏的又有彌勒,不只聲聞。

若以七百阿僧祇壽判為無常,經文自己卻說佛身無為、不墮諸數,金剛之體本無疾病,只為度眾生示現其事。它又說觀身實相與觀佛相同,說真性、實慧、方便三種不思議解脫;塵勞之儔是如來種,顯正因;不斷癡愛而起明與脫,明顯了因,脫顯緣因。三義既然宛然具足,單以壽數把它判成無常,便遮住了經中另一面。

第四時以萬善同歸一乘為標誌,卻被說成不明常住佛性,只用神通延長壽命。《法華》所說同一性相、同一地所生,一切所說皆到一切智地;開示悟入佛之知見,已在篇章之初明白宣示。

《華嚴》所明佛智慧,尚帶菩薩智慧:菩薩智慧如爪上之土,如來智慧如十方之土。《法華》純說佛智慧如十方之土,反被判為不常,輕重便倒了過來。又如天子只有一句話,也不妨成為敕命;常住之語不因字少便失去分量。『世間相常住』、『壽命無量,常住不滅』,都正面回答了有無常住的問題。

三種佛身又把壽量打開。出釋氏宮、近伽耶城坐道場成佛,是隨所應見而示現的應化;十地滿足、成佛以來無量無邊劫,是報身;如來藏性淨涅槃、常清淨不變,是法身。應化所現的近成與久遠本地並不互相取消。佛處處示生、處處現滅,而未來常住、三世利益眾生;眾人雖見大火燒盡,佛土並不毀壞。這不是把一段必滅壽命勉強延長。

佛性也不在《法華》之外。不輕菩薩說眾人皆當成佛,顯正因;開佛知見,顯了因;佛種從緣而起,顯緣因。《涅槃》更遙指八千聲聞在法華受記,譬如秋收冬藏,成就大果後更無所作;又以一乘名佛性。若後來的經自己指回法華所成之果,便不能說法華未明佛性。

第五時、頓與不定,仍須接受同一問法

第五時被繫於雙林常住、眾生佛性與闡提成佛。智者仍從對方所用二諦問起:第五時若由二諦所攝,便與前教同;若雙林二諦可以照見其理、破除其惑而名常,前教二諦同樣照理破惑,何以獨名無常?眾生佛性與闡提成佛,也依此問。常住之所以成立,不能只靠排在第五。

頓教之名也有同樣困難。所顯真實若相同,何以獨判某部為頓?權宜事相雖有差別,卻不能只依事相差別便判真實義的大小。

所謂偏方不定教,則把《金光明》《勝鬘》《楞伽》《殃掘》等列為只對一種因緣而說。《殃掘》成道六年已說,同聞大眾詳明,又彈斥偏執、宣明常住,從帝釋、梵王、四天王、十弟子到文殊都在訶斥之列。若同樣以彈訶為事的《淨名》可以列入次第,《殃掘》便不能只因早說而被移到偏方。《淨名》所追述的訶責本來也發生在十二年前;它又說塵勞之儔是如來種,與《殃掘》明常同樣不能被一條時間線隔開。

五味若被倒配,次第還剩下什麼

以乳、酪、生蘇、熟蘇、醍醐依次配有相、無相、褒貶、同歸、常住,看似最有次第;智者卻逐味檢查所配是否符合經文。

第一,經以從牛出乳譬喻最初從佛出十二部經,不能把乳只配給不具十二部、也非佛最初所說的九部有相教。即使承認大乘、小乘各有十二部,也仍須回答:為何不取明佛性的十二部作乳?若說具足十二部卻不明佛性,反而落入經中所責。

第二,從十二部出修多羅,不能獨配無相般若。修多羅通於有相、無相;般若不只有直說,也有譬喻、因緣、授記、論義。若因直說而名修多羅,其他經也有直說;若因排行第二,其他經同樣可以與先說相對而成第二。

第三,從修多羅出方等,若配《淨名》等褒貶教,便須先把《淨名》安置在《大品》之後;前面的經證已使這一次第不能成立。

第四,從方等出般若,經文明說般若,卻被改配為法華;《涅槃》明說八千聲聞在法華受記,也沒有說在般若受記。把經名轉彎來遷就配法,便同時失去文字與旨意。

第五,從般若出大涅槃,又被改說成從法華出大涅槃。這種不肯順從經文的爭執,正如很子,又如㑦羊。五種味的相生次第沒有錯,錯在為了固定五時,把每一味所譬的經教挪了位置。五時既受此破,依它縮成的四時、三時也不能僅靠減少名稱避開同一問題。

《提謂》與半滿,經中所得比類名更深

北地五時以《提謂》為人天教之初。可是本經只明五戒,沒有說十善;若因此只算人的教法,便不能同時名天教。若只因戒善便名人天,其他明戒善的經也都應同名。

更重要的是經中自明其體與所得。五戒被稱為諸佛之母,求佛道與求阿羅漢都應讀此經;長生之符指三乘法,長樂之印指泥洹道。提謂長者得不起法忍,三百人得信忍,二百人得須陀洹,四天王得柔順法忍,龍王得信根,阿須輪眾全都發無上正真道意。六類所得不能被『人天』二字壓平。

結集法藏時,從波羅奈到入滅之夜所說小乘結為三法藏,從初生到雙樹所說大乘結為摩訶衍藏;鹿苑以前尚無僧寶,不屬小乘法藏。若又把《提謂》說成一音異解的祕密教,它更不能同時列在顯露教的第一位。

半滿之分也一樣。若鹿苑以來全是半,便遮住得道之夜常說般若、提謂時天人得無生忍、成道六年說《殃掘》,以及初成道時恒河沙菩薩已問涅槃義。若般若以後直到涅槃全是滿,又須回答般若付囑阿難而法華付囑菩薩的一不祕密、一祕密,並回答為何不同時會三。生蘇、熟蘇與醍醐既各有滋味,所譬之法也不能全被同一個『滿』字抹平。

四宗的問題,在宗與教能否相持

四宗先以《阿毘曇》六因四緣立因緣宗,但《成實論》也明三因四緣,並說一切法由因緣所成。因緣既是通語,便不能只屬一論。若這一宗另有所得,也須說明它所得何道:若仍得小乘道,與假名宗無別;若得大乘道,又與後宗無別。

假名宗取因成假、相續假、相待假三假浮虛為宗,可是三假只是世諦事法;《成實論》以見空得道,所宗應在空。名若離開論中真正使人得道之義,便只留下分類者安上的標籤。

不真宗取《大品》十喻作誑相,但龍樹所彈的是方廣取十喻便說一切如幻如化、無生無滅,因而失去般若意;受破的不是十喻本身。《華嚴》也說如化忍、如夢忍,又說心如工巧幻師;《涅槃》也說諸法如幻化,佛在其中不著。幻化既通於諸經,不能偏使《大品》成為不真。

常宗只取《涅槃》的常,也不完整。《涅槃》還明非常、非無常,能常、能無常雙用,具足八術。只取一邊,便如單輪、隻翼,不能飛運。

四名最後還要接受語義本身的互相驗看。若不真一面稱通教,真一面稱通宗,為何前者隱去宗、後者隱去教?宗若沒有教,真義由何得知;教若沒有宗,言說又指向什麼?把真與不真、宗與教相互翻轉並列,名稱便不斷重合。《楞伽》引句說,言說之通教導童蒙,宗旨之通教導菩薩;若據此把前三宗全歸童蒙,又無法解釋它們為何都稱宗。

五宗六宗,多一個名稱能否多一分真實

五宗在四宗之外另立法界宗,專屬《華嚴》。可是《涅槃》也說大般涅槃是諸佛法界;《大品》說不見一法出法性外,又說一切法都歸趣於色而無所超過。若法性就是法界,法界不能只屬一經。若常不是法界、法界也不是常,便使法界落入生滅,又使常不能攝盡諸法。

六宗再分真、常而加圓。真與常若同,不必開二;若異,真若非常便有生滅,常若非真便成虛偽。把《大集》染淨圓融獨立為圓宗,也擋不住其他經中的同義:《大品》明色當體即空,不是滅色後才空;《大智度論》明生死邊際與涅槃邊際同一無二;《淨名》說塵勞是如來種,不斷癡愛而起明脫,行於非道而通達佛道。圓融並不為一部經所獨占。

五宗、六宗都依四宗加開,而四宗所傳依據又未能自立。傳稱《頂王經》先說因緣諸法空,後教諸子一乘常住法;但前句不能證假名宗,後句也不能證不真宗。若經又未傳,依此加開的兩層宗名便更難取信。

有相、無相與一音,為何都少了一面

把大乘分成純有相與純無相,忽略了真俗相依。本來依真而論俗,也依俗而論真;有智慧者依無為法而有差別。《華嚴》雖說十地,仍依約法身;《楞伽》《思益》雖說空,仍說無生忍。

純用有相,相本無自體,既無所詮,也不能使人得道;純用無相,真寂本來絕言離相,言語道斷、心行處滅,便無從成教。只要仍以言說教人,教就已有可表之相。《大品》把兩面放在同一句回答中:正因諸法畢竟無所有,所以有菩薩第一地至第十地;若諸法各有決定自性,反而沒有第一地至第十地。無所有與位次不是二選一。

一音教則只見一大乘實智,不見三乘權智。《法華》說,若只讚佛乘,眾生會因不信而沉沒苦中、墮入三惡道,因此佛思惟方便。長者既有長者之身,也有垢衣之體;教化同樣有大有小。若說佛恒常只說一乘,三乘全由眾生自己看見,便把眾生變成能教化者,把佛變成被教化者,能所完全倒置。

承認《法華》純一,並不能推成一切經都只說一乘;《華嚴》五天往反,也為鈍根菩薩另開方便。沒有方便的一音教,便如只有一輛大車而沒有僕從與方便侍衛,只有智慧波羅蜜而沒有方便波羅蜜。

明難走到這裡,所留下的不是一串被駁倒的古名,而是一種讀經的責任:時間、宗名、教名、譬喻與經證必須彼此相應。真實不能因方便而被遮蔽,方便也不能因真實而被刪去;能同時看見兩者,判教才不只是把經典排成一條線。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把全章照成『南三、北七』。南方不是散列若干舊說:先難五時,再難頓與不定等共用之教,最後難以《涅槃》五味配五時;另以三時重問,四時例破。北方則依次是五時、半滿、四宗、五宗、六宗、有相無相大乘與一音七文。長篇引證由此各有節界。

南方前二時又有精密層次。有相教分總難十二年前與有相、以空難有、以《央掘》難十二年前唯小、依《成實》得道義反難四層;無相教分無相不成、不明佛性、無會三、無彈訶、獨名第二時、般若不通十二年前六層。鏡中特別分清:般若尚未會其人,正文此處只是依對方判準取會法作難。如此便能看出反問的力量,而不把般若與法華所成之事混成一件。

般若彈訶的螢火、狗求食、見像觀跡,分別斥智慧、斥所取之教、斥失教旨。第三時另有方等不應在般若後、彌勒亦受折伏、七百壽不能定判、三佛性同常住四難。第四時則先總斥,再從明常、佛性、神通延壽三路展開;其中明常有《華嚴》並難、序經驗證、敕語多少、今經明文、三身五重,佛性又有不輕、論釋、涅槃遙指、一乘同名與兩經勝劣五重。

爪上土在正文中用來並難《華嚴》,譬喻本源則由湛然指回《大涅槃經》。這一眼使『借來作難』與『原經出處』同時清楚,不因正文的論證對象而改換譬源。很子、㑦羊也由鏡中釋為諍競不順,正接五味配法扭轉經文之失。

第五時先以是否仍由二諦所攝作難,再把同一問法推到眾生佛性與闡提成佛;頓教分真實既同、權宜事相雖別兩層;不定教則從總舉諸經,轉入《央掘》列眾明常,再以《淨名》並問。五味段先總斥倒置,後依乳、酪、生蘇、熟蘇、醍醐逐味成五破。鏡中分科使每一問都落回自己的對象,不被長篇經證淹沒。

北地《提謂》一段分戒善、經體、五戒為諸行本、得道眾、結集次第、祕密與顯露六難;半滿則先斥半、後斥滿。四宗中,十喻本是《大品》正文,龍樹所彈的是方廣不解即空不空;『說通教童蒙,宗通教菩薩』須依能詮之說通與所詮之宗通來讀,不能把『教』字截成另一宗名。

五宗只處理四宗之外新增的法界宗;六宗先問真常,再問圓宗,末後才收無憑。傳稱出《頂王經》的文句,湛然親自檢查而未見,故只誌未審其意。有相無相大乘依二諦相即、經部大體、《大品》結難三層;一音則依施小、衣瓔二身、所化反成能化、縱許法華純一、華嚴仍開方便與結難六層。

正文寫《華嚴》『五天往反』,鏡中說這是通舉上五,實際說法處為四天:忉利說十住,夜摩說十行,兜率說十向,他化自在說十地。這一校釋保留灌頂所記字面,也把論證所需的別開方便照得更準。

引證在鏡中也不是同一種文字關係。有些是逐句徵引,有些合併數處經語,有些撮取一段義旨,又有從別經借來的譬喻;湛然所補的場景與字義,則屬後來的解釋之眼。如此分層,智者所說、灌頂所記與古注所明各自承擔不同作用,卻共同指向同一場辯難。

借這面鏡回望,明難的核心可收在『覆却並決』:把真與不真、宗與教、同與異、權與實反覆對置,看每一個名稱是否仍能成立。它不另造一張宗派表,而使分類回到經文、所得與教化作用之中接受檢驗。

If a chart classifying the teachings cannot withstand its own scriptural evidence, whom can it still guide? In this series of difficulties recorded by Guanding from Master Zhiyi, Zhiyi does not first superimpose another set of names upon the old explanations. Instead, he asks each in turn: if a classification uses dates as boundaries, do the scriptures on the two sides of the boundary truly possess the difference it claims? If it defines a school through characteristics, signlessness, permanence, or perfect interfusion, can that name contain the scripture it designates in full? If the same criterion is valid in one place, does it remain valid in another?

The question is therefore not merely how many periods or schools one master establishes. What is truly being tested is whether a classificatory name and what the scriptures teach can bear one another. If a name can stand only by omitting part of a scripture’s meaning, tidiness is not accuracy. If a sequence can stand only by reversing the generative order stated in the scripture, its before and after lose their basis.

Before the Twelfth Year, Was the Meaning of Emptiness Truly Absent?

The Southern five-period scheme first classifies the first twelve years as the teaching with characteristics. Zhiyi begins by asking about the Satyasiddhi Treatise, on which this claim relies. Its masters say that it seeks to clarify the real meaning within the Tripiṭaka, and that real meaning is precisely emptiness. If the Tripiṭaka belongs before the twelfth year, how could emptiness appear only afterward?

This is not simply a challenge based on the name of one treatise. The Āgamas use “this is aging-and-death” and “who undergoes aging-and-death” to reveal, respectively, the emptiness of dharmas and the emptiness of persons. The Dazhidu Lun calls the emptiness of dharmas taught in the Tripiṭaka “great emptiness” and also says that the Buddha constantly taught prajñā from the night of attaining the path to the night of entering extinction. The Aṅgulimālīya Sūtra, taught six years after the Buddha’s awakening, explains emptiness with particular force. The timeline has not yet reached the twelfth year, yet the wisdom of emptiness has already appeared in many places.

Zhiyi next presses the question toward attainment of the path. If a teaching with characteristics can enable people to attain the path, this contradicts the treatise master’s claim that only seeing emptiness enables attainment. If it cannot enable attainment, what use does the Buddha have for establishing it? Kauṇḍinya and the other four men first became quiescent within the Buddha-Dharma, left sound and written words behind, and gained real knowing-and-seeing. If they saw emptiness and attained the path, what they received cannot have been merely a teaching with characteristics. If one can attain the Buddha path without seeing emptiness, it collapses into a path outside the Buddha-Dharma. The name “with characteristics” is thus pressed from both the chronology and attainment.

After the Twelfth Year, Can Signlessness Exclude Buddha-Nature and Permanence?

The second period is called signless: emptiness can sweep away characteristics, but it is said not yet to clarify buddha-nature and permanence. Zhiyi first asks directly: if it is truly signless, why does it not sweep away the characteristic of impermanence? So long as “impermanence” remains fixed in place, signlessness has not been carried through.

At a deeper level, do prajñā and buddha-nature differ only in name? The Nirvāṇa Sūtra says that buddha-nature is also called prajñā and points back to the Mahāprajñāpāramitā teaching that the natures of self and nonself are nondual. This nondual real nature interconnects precisely with buddha-nature. The Prajñāpāramitā teaches the true mark and the real limit as neither coming nor going; the Nirvāṇa Sūtra teaches Dharma-nature as permanently abiding and incapable of change. In meaning, the true mark of Dharma-nature is buddha-nature as direct cause, prajñā’s contemplative illumination is buddha-nature as understanding-cause, and the merits of the first five perfections that support and arouse prajñā are buddha-nature as conditioning cause. These three prajñās do not stand apart from the three buddha-natures.

A difference in names cannot sever a shared meaning. Zhiyi says that this would be like hearing the name “Śatamanyu” and concluding that it is not Śakra: the appellation has changed, but the referent has not therefore become two people.

Nor can a lifespan of eighty years alone determine that the Dharma-body is impermanent. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra likewise says that the Buddha had back pain and illness and entered extinction between the śāla trees, yet no one therefore denies the permanence it teaches. The Dazhidu Lun distinguishes the birth-body from the Dharma-body. The birth-body experiences cold, heat, and sickness, as well as the hardships of horse fodder and begging for milk. The Dharma-nature body has boundless radiance and boundless forms and teaches Dharma to bodhisattvas with Dharma-nature bodies. The birth-body’s lifespan is limited; the Dharma-body’s lifespan is immeasurable. To impose the former’s eighty years upon the latter is precisely to confuse two bodies as one.

Can Gathering the Three, Rebuke, and the Second Dharma-Wheel Belong to Only One Period?

The old classification further says that Prajñā neither gathers the three vehicles nor contains rebuke, praise, and censure. Zhiyi therefore asks from what Prajñā itself teaches: devas who have not yet aroused the aspiration for awakening should arouse it; if someone who has entered the fixed position of a śrāvaka can arouse that aspiration, Prajñā rejoices as well, because a superior person should seek a superior Dharma. If the Dharmas of the three vehicles were completely sealed off from one another, this rejoicing could not occur.

Its rebukes are even more vivid. The wisdom of the two vehicles is like a firefly, while the wisdom a bodhisattva learns in a single day is like the sun illuminating the four continents. Abandoning profound prajñā to take up scriptures practiced by śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas is like a dog seeking food not from the great household but from its laborers. Seeing an image and examining its tracks alone are both called unintelligent. Firefly and sun, great household and laborers, image and tracks all press the same question: if this force of language does not count as praise and censure, how much stronger would it have to be?

Calling Prajñā alone the second Dharma-wheel likewise cannot rest on the single phrase “seeing the second Dharma-wheel turn.” The Vimalakīrti sets the Buddha’s first sitting beneath the tree of awakening, subduing Māra, and accomplishing the path against his subsequent teaching of Dharma. The Lotus sets the first turning of the Four Truths at Vārāṇasī against the present turning of the supreme Dharma-wheel. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra likewise sets the eighty thousand devas and humans who gained the fruit at the first turning against the eighty trillion people who gained nonretrogression at Kuśinagara. The scriptures can all set a later teaching against an earlier one. “Second” therefore cannot by itself become Prajñā’s exclusive period-name. Still more, Prajñā was constantly taught from the night of awakening onward; the twelve-year boundary cannot contain it.

Can Rebuke, Convergence, and Permanence Each Remain within One Scripture?

The third period is marked by rebuke and praise, yet it is placed after Prajñā. During the teaching of Prajñā, however, the great disciples already relayed the teaching and taught Dharma to bodhisattvas, fully knowing the bodhisattva Dharma-gates. If they later encountered rebuke without recognizing what was said or knowing how to answer, the before and after would not connect. Maitreya, moreover, was also subdued; it was not only śrāvakas.

If a lifespan of seven hundred asaṃkhyeyas is used to classify the Buddha as impermanent, the scripture itself says that the Buddha-body is unconditioned and falls within no number, that the adamantine body has no illness, and that such things are manifested only to liberate sentient beings. It also says that contemplating the true mark of one’s body is the same as contemplating the Buddha and teaches three kinds of inconceivable liberation: true nature, real wisdom, and skillful means. The company of sensory troubles is the Tathāgata-seed, revealing the direct cause; illumination and liberation arise without severing delusion and craving, illumination revealing the understanding-cause and liberation the conditioning cause. When these three meanings are distinctly present, to classify the scripture as impermanent solely because of a number of years hides its other side.

The fourth period is marked by gathering the myriad wholesome Dharmas into the One Vehicle, yet is said not to teach permanently abiding buddha-nature and merely to prolong lifespan through supernormal power. The Lotus teaches one kind of nature and mark, produced from one ground, and that all the Dharmas taught reach the ground of omniscience. At the beginning of the chapter, opening, revealing, awakening to, and entering the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing are already expressly announced.

When the Avataṃsaka teaches buddha-wisdom, it still carries bodhisattva-wisdom with it: bodhisattva-wisdom is like soil on a fingernail, while tathāgata-wisdom is like the earth in the ten directions. The Lotus purely teaches buddha-wisdom like the earth in the ten directions, yet is classified as impermanent; the relative weights have been reversed. Just one word from the Son of Heaven can still constitute an edict. Statements of permanence do not lose their force because they are few. “The marks of the world constantly abide” and “lifespan is immeasurable, permanently abiding and never extinguished” answer the question of permanence directly.

The three buddha-bodies further open up the meaning of lifespan. Leaving the Śākya palace and realizing buddhahood at the place of awakening near Gayā is a responsive transformation manifested according to what beings should see. Fulfilling the ten grounds and having realized buddhahood immeasurable, boundless kalpas ago is the reward body. The pure nirvāṇa of tathāgata-garbha, permanently pure and unchanging, is the Dharma-body. The near attainment manifested in response and the distant Origin do not cancel one another. The Buddha manifests birth everywhere and extinction everywhere, yet abides permanently in the future and benefits beings in the three times. Though the multitude sees the great fire consume everything, the Buddha-land remains undestroyed. This is not a finite lifespan forcibly prolonged.

Buddha-nature also does not stand outside the Lotus. The Bodhisattva Never Disparaging says that everyone will become a buddha, revealing the direct cause. Opening the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing reveals the understanding-cause. The buddha-seed arising from conditions reveals the conditioning cause. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra further points back to the prediction bestowed upon eight thousand śrāvakas in the Lotus, comparing it to autumn harvest and winter storage: once the great fruit is accomplished, nothing further remains to be done. It also calls the One Vehicle buddha-nature. If a later scripture itself points back to the fruit accomplished in the Lotus, one cannot say that the Lotus did not clarify buddha-nature.

The Fifth Period, the Sudden, and the Indeterminate Must Answer the Same Questions

The fifth period is linked to permanence beneath the twin trees, the buddha-nature of sentient beings, and icchantikas becoming buddhas. Zhiyi again begins from the Two Truths employed by the other side. If the fifth period is encompassed by the Two Truths, it is the same as the earlier teachings. If the Two Truths beneath the twin trees can illuminate their principle, break their delusions, and so be called permanent, the Two Truths of the earlier teachings likewise illuminate principle and break delusion. Why are they alone called impermanent? The buddha-nature of sentient beings and icchantikas becoming buddhas are questioned in the same way. Permanence cannot be established merely by being placed fifth.

The name “sudden teaching” has the same difficulty. If the reality revealed is the same, on what basis is only one scripture classified as sudden? Provisional phenomena may differ, but one cannot judge the magnitude of real meaning solely through differences among phenomena.

The so-called indeterminate teaching for a particular quarter places the Golden Light, Śrīmālā, Laṅkāvatāra, Aṅgulimālīya, and similar scriptures outside the sequence as teachings given for just one set of conditions. Yet the Aṅgulimālīya was taught six years after the Buddha’s awakening, lists its audience in detail, rebukes partial attachments, and clarifies permanence; Śakra, Brahmā, the four heavenly kings, the ten disciples, and even Mañjuśrī are all rebuked. If the Vimalakīrti, which likewise centers on rebuke, can be placed within the sequence, the Aṅgulimālīya cannot be moved to a particular quarter merely because it was taught early. The rebukes recounted by the Vimalakīrti also occurred before the twelfth year, and it too says that the company of sensory troubles is the Tathāgata-seed. Like the Aṅgulimālīya teaching of permanence, it cannot be isolated by a single timeline.

If the Five Flavors Are Misassigned, What Remains of the Sequence?

Assigning milk, curds, raw ghee, refined ghee, and clarified essence respectively to the teaching with characteristics, the signless teaching, the teaching of rebuke and praise, the teaching of convergence, and the teaching of permanence appears to provide the clearest sequence. Zhiyi, however, examines whether each correspondence accords with the scriptural text.

First, the scripture uses milk coming from a cow to symbolize the twelve divisions of scripture first emerging from the Buddha. Milk cannot be assigned only to a teaching with characteristics that neither has all twelve divisions nor was the Buddha’s first teaching. Even if one concedes that Great and Lesser Vehicles each have twelve divisions, one must still answer why the twelve divisions that clarify buddha-nature are not chosen as milk. To say that something possesses all twelve divisions yet does not clarify buddha-nature instead falls under the scripture’s censure.

Second, sūtra emerging from the twelve divisions cannot be assigned exclusively to signless Prajñā. Sūtra extends through teachings with and without characteristics. Prajñā does not contain direct discourse alone, but also simile, causes and conditions, prediction, and discursive exposition. If it is called sūtra because it speaks directly, other scriptures also speak directly. If it is so called because it ranks second, other scriptures can likewise become second by being set against what was taught before.

Third, if Vaipulya emerges from sūtra and is assigned to teachings of rebuke such as the Vimalakīrti, the Vimalakīrti must first be placed after the Great Prajñā. The preceding scriptural evidence has already prevented that sequence from standing.

Fourth, in “Prajñā emerges from Vaipulya,” the scripture expressly says Prajñā, yet the scheme reassigns it to the Lotus. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra expressly says that eight thousand śrāvakas received predictions in the Lotus, not that they did so in Prajñā. Bending the scripture’s name to accommodate the correspondence loses both wording and purport.

Fifth, “great nirvāṇa emerges from prajñā” is rephrased as great nirvāṇa emerging from the Lotus. Such refusal to follow the scriptural wording is like a refractory child or a refractory sheep. The generative order of the five flavors is not wrong. The error lies in moving each teaching to a different position in order to fix the five periods. Once the five periods have been subjected to this refutation, schemes of four or three periods derived from it cannot escape the same problem merely by reducing the number of names.

The Tiwei and Half and Full: What the Scripture Attains Exceeds Its Label

The Northern five-period scheme makes the Tiwei the initial teaching for humans and devas. Yet the scripture teaches only the five precepts, not the ten wholesome acts. If that makes it only a teaching for humans, it cannot at the same time be called a teaching for devas. If teaching precepts and wholesome conduct is sufficient to call it a teaching for humans and devas, every other scripture that teaches them should bear the same name.

More important are the scripture’s own substance and the attainments it records. The five precepts are called the mother of all buddhas; those seeking the Buddha path and those seeking arhatship alike are told to read the scripture. The talisman of long life points to the Dharmas of the three vehicles, while the seal of lasting bliss points to the path of nirvāṇa. The Elder Tiwei attained patience regarding the non-arising of dharmas; three hundred people attained the patience of faith; two hundred attained stream-entry; the four heavenly kings attained compliant patience regarding the Dharma; the dragon king attained the faculty of faith; and the asura assembly all aroused the aspiration for unsurpassed true and correct awakening. These six kinds of attainment cannot be flattened by the two words “human and deva.”

At the compilation of the Dharma treasury, the Lesser Vehicle teachings from Vārāṇasī to the night of extinction were gathered as the three Dharma treasuries, while the Great Vehicle teachings from the Buddha’s birth to his extinction beneath the twin trees were gathered as the Mahāyāna treasury. Before the Deer Park there was not yet a Jewel of the Sangha, and the teachings did not belong to the Lesser Vehicle treasury. If the Tiwei is instead called a secret teaching heard differently from one voice, it cannot simultaneously be placed first among the revealed teachings.

The distinction between half and full is the same. To call everything from the Deer Park onward half hides the constant teaching of prajñā from the night of awakening, devas and humans attaining patience regarding non-arising at the time of Tiwei, the Aṅgulimālīya being taught six years after awakening, and bodhisattvas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges already asking about the meaning of nirvāṇa when the Buddha first awakened. If all scriptures from Prajñā through Nirvāṇa are called full, one must still explain why Prajñā was entrusted to Ānanda while the Lotus was entrusted to bodhisattvas—one not secret, the other secret—and why they do not all gather the three. Since raw ghee, refined ghee, and clarified essence possess distinct flavors, the Dharmas they symbolize cannot all be flattened by the single word “full.”

The Difficulty with the Four Schools Is Whether School and Teaching Sustain One Another

The four schools first establish a school of causes and conditions from the Abhidharma’s six causes and four conditions. Yet the Satyasiddhi Treatise also teaches three causes and four conditions and says that all dharmas are produced through causes and conditions. Since “causes and conditions” is a shared expression, it cannot belong to only one treatise. If this school leads to a distinct attainment, it must also explain what path is attained. If it is still a Lesser Vehicle path, it does not differ from the school of provisional names. If it is a Great Vehicle path, it does not differ from the later schools.

The school of provisional names takes the floating unreality of the three provisionalities—established through causes, continuity, and relation—as its defining principle. Yet these three provisionalities are only phenomenal dharmas of the conventional truth; the Satyasiddhi Treatise attains the path by seeing emptiness, so its school should be defined by emptiness. If the name is severed from the meaning that actually enables attainment in the treatise, only a label imposed by the classifier remains.

The school of unreality takes the ten similes of the Great Prajñā as deceptive characteristics, but Nāgārjuna rebukes the Fangguang school for taking the ten similes to mean simply that all things are like illusions and transformations, neither arising nor ceasing, and thereby losing the intent of Prajñā. What is refuted is not the ten similes themselves. The Avataṃsaka also teaches patience like an illusion and patience like a dream, and that the mind is like a skillful illusionist. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra also says that dharmas are like illusions and transformations while the Buddha is not attached among them. Since illusion extends across the scriptures, it cannot make the Great Prajñā alone unreal.

The school of permanence is also incomplete when it takes only the permanence of the Nirvāṇa Sūtra. That scripture further clarifies neither permanence nor impermanence, can employ both permanence and impermanence, and fully possesses eight operations. To take only one side is like having one wheel or one wing: it can neither roll nor fly.

Finally, the four names must be tested against one another’s own meanings. If the unreal side is called the Shared Teaching while the true side is called the shared school, why does the former suppress “school” while the latter suppresses “teaching”? Without teaching, how is the truth of the school to be known? Without a school, toward what does the teaching point? When the true and unreal, school and teaching, are reversed and combined in every possible way, the names repeatedly overlap. The Laṅkāvatāra passage says that the sharedness of verbal teaching instructs the uninitiated, while the sharedness of purport instructs bodhisattvas. If this makes all the first three schools instruction for the uninitiated, it can no longer explain why they are each called a school.

With Five and Six Schools, Does Another Name Add Another Measure of Reality?

The five-school scheme adds a Dharma-realm school belonging exclusively to the Avataṃsaka. Yet the Nirvāṇa Sūtra also says that great nirvāṇa is the Dharma realm of all buddhas, while the Great Prajñā says that no dharma is seen outside Dharma-nature and that all dharmas proceed toward form without passing beyond that destination. If Dharma-nature is the Dharma realm, the Dharma realm cannot belong to a single scripture. If permanence is not the Dharma realm and the Dharma realm is not permanent, the Dharma realm falls into arising and ceasing, while permanence fails to encompass all dharmas.

The six-school scheme further separates the true and permanence schools and adds the perfect school. If the true and permanent are the same, they need not be divided. If they differ, truth without permanence arises and ceases, while permanence without truth is false. Nor can making the Mahāsaṃnipāta alone the school of perfect interfusion of defilement and purity block the same meaning in other scriptures. The Great Prajñā teaches that form itself is emptiness, not that form becomes empty only after being destroyed. The Dazhidu Lun teaches that the limit of birth-and-death and the limit of nirvāṇa are one and nondual. The Vimalakīrti says that sensory troubles are the Tathāgata-seed, that illumination and liberation arise without severing delusion and craving, and that one travels a non-path while penetrating the Buddha path. Perfect interfusion does not belong exclusively to one scripture.

The five and six schools are both opened from the four, yet the transmitted basis for the four cannot establish itself. A tradition says that the Sūtra of the Crowned King first teaches the emptiness of dharmas produced through causes and conditions and later teaches the children the permanently abiding Dharma of the One Vehicle. Yet the first clause does not prove the school of provisional names, and the second does not prove the school of unreality. If the scripture is also no longer transmitted, the additional schools established on this basis become still harder to trust.

Why Do the Teachings with Characteristics, Signlessness, and One Voice Each Lack One Side?

Dividing the Great Vehicle into one teaching purely with characteristics and another purely signless overlooks the mutual dependence of true and conventional. One originally discusses the conventional on the basis of the true and the true on the basis of the conventional; those possessed of wisdom make distinctions on the basis of unconditioned dharmas. Though the Avataṃsaka teaches the ten grounds, it still does so in relation to the Dharma-body. Though the Laṅkāvatāra and Questions of Brahmā Viśeṣacintin teach emptiness, they still teach patience regarding non-arising.

If one uses characteristics alone, characteristics lack intrinsic substance, so there is nothing for the teaching to express and no path that can be attained. If one uses signlessness alone, the real quiescence of signlessness is beyond words and apart from characteristics: the path of language is severed and the activities of mind cease, so no teaching can be formed. So long as one still teaches through language, teaching already possesses an expressible characteristic. The Great Prajñā places both sides in a single answer: precisely because all dharmas are ultimately nonexistent, there are a bodhisattva’s first through tenth grounds; if dharmas each possessed a determinate intrinsic nature, there would instead be no first through tenth grounds. Nonexistence and stages are not alternatives.

The single-voice teaching sees only the real wisdom of the One Great Vehicle and not the provisional wisdom of the three vehicles. The Lotus says that if the Buddha praised only the Buddha Vehicle, sentient beings would sink into suffering and fall into the three evil destinies through disbelief, and that he therefore reflected upon skillful means. The elder possesses both the elder’s body and the appearance of one clothed in filth; teaching likewise contains both great and small. To say that the Buddha always teaches only the One Vehicle while sentient beings themselves see the three vehicles turns sentient beings into those who transform and the Buddha into the one transformed, completely reversing agent and object.

To acknowledge that the Lotus is purely one does not establish that every scripture teaches only the One Vehicle. The Avataṃsaka’s passages through the heavens also open separate skillful means for bodhisattvas of dull faculties. A single-voice teaching without skillful means is like one great cart without servants or skillful attendants, or the perfection of wisdom without the perfection of skillful means.

Clarifying the Difficulties thus leaves behind not a string of defeated ancient names, but a responsibility in reading scripture: chronology, names of schools and teachings, similes, and scriptural evidence must correspond to one another. The real must not be concealed by skillful means, nor skillful means deleted for the sake of the real. Only by seeing both can classifying the teaching become more than arranging scriptures along a line.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first illuminates the entire chapter as “the three Southern and seven Northern.” The Southern positions are not a loose list of old explanations: first comes the difficulty with the five periods, next the difficulty with the sudden and indeterminate teachings shared with them, and finally the difficulty with matching the Nirvāṇa Sūtra’s five flavors to the five periods. The three-period theory is then questioned anew, with the four-period theory refuted by analogy. The Northern positions are, in order, the five periods, half and full, four schools, five schools, six schools, the Great Vehicle divided into teachings with and without characteristics, and the seven passages on one voice. The long series of citations thus acquires clear sectional boundaries.

The first two Southern periods have their own exact layers. The teaching with characteristics has four levels: a general difficulty with “before the twelfth year” and “with characteristics”; using emptiness to challenge characteristics; using the Aṅgulimālīya to challenge the claim that only the Lesser Vehicle was taught before the twelfth year; and using the Satyasiddhi account of attaining the path to turn the claim back upon itself. The signless teaching has six levels: the failure of signlessness, not clarifying buddha-nature, not gathering the three, no rebuke, being exclusively the second period, and Prajñā not extending before the twelfth year. The Mirror distinguishes in particular that Prajñā had not yet gathered the people; here the root treatise merely adopts, as a difficulty, the gathering of Dharmas under the other side’s own criterion. This reveals the force of the question without conflating what Prajñā and the Lotus each accomplish.

The firefly, dog seeking food, and image and tracks in Prajñā respectively rebuke a kind of wisdom, a teaching sought, and loss of the teaching’s purport. The third period has four further difficulties: Vaipulya should not come after Prajñā; Maitreya too was subdued; seven hundred units of lifespan cannot decide the classification; and the three buddha-natures equally imply permanence. The fourth period begins with a general rejection and then proceeds through three routes: clarifying permanence, buddha-nature, and the fault of prolonging lifespan through supernormal power. The permanence route has five levels—the parallel difficulty from the Avataṃsaka, confirmation from the prefatory scripture, how many words are needed for an edict, explicit wording in the present scripture, and the three bodies. The buddha-nature route likewise has five—the Bodhisattva Never Disparaging, the treatise’s explanation, the Nirvāṇa Sūtra pointing back, the shared name of the One Vehicle, and comparison of the two scriptures.

The fingernail-earth simile is used in the root treatise to challenge the Avataṃsaka, but Zhanran traces the simile itself back to the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra. This eye keeps the borrowed use in the argument distinct from the original scriptural source of the simile. The refractory child and sheep are likewise explained by the Mirror as contentious and disobedient, directly addressing the error of twisting the scriptural wording to fit the five flavors.

The fifth period is first challenged by whether it still falls within the Two Truths, after which the same question extends to the buddha-nature of sentient beings and icchantikas becoming buddhas. The sudden teaching divides into two levels: reality is the same, though provisional phenomena differ. The indeterminate teaching moves from a general list of scriptures to the Aṅgulimālīya’s audience and teaching of permanence and then to the parallel question from the Vimalakīrti. The five-flavor section first rejects reversal as a whole and then forms five refutations in the order milk, curds, raw ghee, refined ghee, and clarified essence. The Mirror’s outline returns every question to its proper object instead of allowing it to disappear amid the dense scriptural evidence.

The Northern Tiwei passage contains six difficulties: precepts and wholesome acts, the substance of the scripture, the five precepts as the basis of practices, the assembly’s attainments, the sequence of compilation, and secret versus revealed teaching. Half and full is divided first into refuting “half” and then refuting “full.” Among the four schools, the ten similes belong to the text of the Great Prajñā; what Nāgārjuna refuted was the Fangguang school’s failure to understand emptiness as neither empty nor nonempty. “The sharedness of verbal teaching instructs the uninitiated; the sharedness of purport instructs bodhisattvas” must be read in terms of verbal teaching as that which expresses and purport as that which is expressed. The word “teaching” cannot be cut away to form another name for a school.

The five-school section treats only the Dharma-realm school added to the preceding four. The six-school section first questions the true and permanence schools, then the perfect school, and only at the end gathers the lack of textual basis. Zhanran personally checked and did not find the passage traditionally attributed to the Sūtra of the Crowned King and therefore records only that its meaning remains unexamined. The teachings with and without characteristics are analyzed in three levels: the mutual identity of the Two Truths, the overall intent of the scriptural divisions, and the concluding difficulty from the Great Prajñā. One voice is analyzed in six: bestowing the small, the two bodies of robe and jewels, the transformed reversing into the transformer, provisionally allowing that the Lotus is purely one, the Avataṃsaka still opening skillful means, and the final difficulty.

Where the root treatise writes that the Avataṃsaka “went back and forth through five heavens,” the Mirror says this is a general reference to the preceding five, while the actual places of teaching are four heavens: the ten abodes in Trāyastriṃśa, the ten practices in Yāma, the ten dedications in Tuṣita, and the ten grounds in Paranirmitavaśavartin. This textual explanation preserves the wording recorded by Guanding while making the separate skillful means required by the argument more precise.

The citations in the Mirror also do not all bear the same textual relationship. Some quote clause by clause, some combine wording from several places, some summarize the purport of a passage, and some borrow a simile from another scripture. The scenes and graph-meanings supplied by Zhanran belong to the later eye of explanation. Once these layers are distinguished, what Zhiyi taught, what Guanding recorded, and what the ancient commentary clarified each bears a different function, yet all point toward the same field of difficulties.

Looking back through this Mirror, the core of Clarifying the Difficulties can be gathered into “turning them over, reversing them, pairing them, and deciding them”: repeatedly setting true against unreal, school against teaching, sameness against difference, and provisional against real, to see whether each name can still stand. It does not devise another sectarian chart. It returns classification to scripture, attainment, and the function of teaching, where it must undergo examination.

研詳去取Classifying the Teaching · Examining in Detail What to Accept and Reject

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

研詳去取不是先把諸家分成可留與可棄,再整家保留或整家刪除。它先問三件事:這個判法真正取得了什麼?又遺失了什麼?若仍採其名,應當怎樣使用,才不再重犯原來的偏失?

本相的回答分成前後兩面。前半研核各家判教,逐項指出所得與所失;後半轉說去取,除去的是錯配之病,法與名目仍可依完整義理重新運用。

文句可通用,固定配對為何應停

以五時配五味,看來最有經文可依。本論先承認它得到五味方便之文,隨即指出它失去一道真實之意。問題不在五味經文本身,而在把經文固定配成一套次第後,方便與真實不能同時被看見。

因此,本論說經文仍可通用,舊有配對卻應停止。這一句立下全相的方法:經文有它真實承擔的作用,不因舊判失當而一併作廢;判法也不能只因找到相似文句,就算掌握經意。

研是核實,詳是核權。只見真實而失方便,不完整;只見方便而失真實,也不完整。去取所衡量的,正是兩面能否各得其位而不相離。

一門為何不能代替四門

有相教的問題,首先出在以一門概括四門。三藏中,有見有得道、見空得道、見亦有亦空得道、見非空非有得道四條入路。泥洹是真法寶,眾生各由種種門入;既有四門,便不能偏舉有相一門,使其餘三門隱沒。

若求總名,三藏可以總攝;若要廣說,四門便須完整呈現。偏存一門,不只使聲聞少了三條入泥洹路,也使菩薩不能廣學四門、通諸方便。聲聞一邊有所闕,菩薩一邊也有所闕;所得只是一門,所失卻多。

無相教也有同樣的偏取。共般若以如幻如化開四門:即有、即無、有而不有、雙非幻化。若只把無相等同其中空門,便只得一門而失其餘,連不共般若也未能收攝。名稱看似與般若相應,實際所容仍太窄。

所以,本相反覆列出三門、七門、七種聲聞、五與七,不是為了讓判教變成數目競賽,而是用所得與所失顯出偏取的代價。一種說法若只看見自己所取的一格,便會把未被收進來的入道門與眾生根機留在外面。

褒貶與同歸,為何也會有所未盡

第三時若只說貶聲聞、褒菩薩,便只抓住小與大的一組對照。偏與圓、權與實也各有應斥、應揚之處;只說一組,所得便少,所未得仍多。

第四時若只說萬善同歸一乘,便只得同歸之名,未得同歸之所。歸處是佛性與常住;只說會三歸一,而五與七尚未會入,也還沒有把歸一與常住佛性相連。『同歸』若沒有指出所歸,便仍停在名稱。

第五時若只立常,也仍是一端。真正的常住不能停在一個孤立的『常』,還須非常、非無常,也須常與無常雙用。只得一術,便失其餘;常與無常不能雙用,二鳥也不能俱遊。

權實一分,為何連教化也無從成立

二種大乘教把權與實拆開,本論以父母乖離為譬:父母既離,導師無從出生。權若離實,所說失去實相印;實若離權,真實又無法向眾生宣說顯示。權使真實可說、可示,實使方便有所印定;兩者相離,任取一邊都不能完成教化。

一音教只取實而失權,本論再用鰥夫與寡婦作譬。兩人各自孤立,不能成家生活,也沒有子孫。前一譬說不能出生導師,後一譬說不能延續生活,所指都在分離之後無法生起利益。

眾家各自認為所說有深意,流傳之後又不斷添雜;後人各執一端,爭論便更加紛紜。研詳逐項追問所得與所失,正要使名稱不再成為護持一端、排斥另一端的旗號。

除病而用法,用法便須改義

全相最重要的轉折,在『若除其病』之後。上文所除,是一門吞沒多門、方便與真實分離、同歸而不知所歸等病;法與名目本身並未因此消失。若仍使用那些名稱,內容就要重新打開。

有相須具用四門,無相須具用共與不共八門。褒貶須同時照見小與大、偏與圓、權與實。同歸須通向一乘、常住佛性與究竟圓趣。常住須非常、非無常,也須常與無常雙用,使二鳥俱遊、八術具足。

五味依經文次第而用,提謂波利不只限在人天乘。半與滿之間不是靜止的兩格,而有滿、開滿立半、破半明滿、帶半明滿、廢半明滿五種關係。因緣、假名各作三藏一門,誑相作通教一門;真與常互相顯明,法界不專屬《華嚴》,圓宗也不偏限《大集》。

有相可用來明無相,無相也可用來明有相,兩者不相分離。一音之用則同時保有慧方便解與方便慧解。這些不是把舊說原封收回,而是使舊名進入新的義理關係;名雖可取,用義已經永遠不同。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把本相分為釋章名與正作研詳兩層,並用數目補出本論略說。無相只取共般若空門,所失七門,是共般若其餘三門加不共般若四門;斥小只取藏、通八門中三藏有門的一種聲聞,故失其餘七種。會五為人、天、三乘;會七則聲聞、支佛各開為二。

八術一段,湛然以常樂等四及非常非無常等四說明總數,使『只得常』之失更清楚:八種關係只保住一端。後出古注對配置另有異議,故總數可明,古德在配置上仍有兩說。

二鳥之譬,湛然略去鳥名音義之爭,取雌雄共遊共息。他連破兩種分離:一鳥在生死低處、一鳥在涅槃高處,不能雙遊;兩常同成二雄、兩無常同成二雌,也失相偶。鏡中所取,是生死與涅槃都具常無常,事理相即,再以六即縱貫雙遊。

至一音教,湛然把慧判為實、方便判為權,重點在二義相即而不相離。五時若只留漸誘方便,一音若只留平等實慧,都還是一邊;只有慧與方便彼此成就,『有慧方便解』與『有方便慧解』才真正成為解。

Examining in detail what to accept and reject does not first divide the various masters into those to retain and those to discard, then preserve or delete each system wholesale. It begins with three questions. What has this classification genuinely obtained? What has it omitted? If its name is still adopted, how must it be used so that its original one-sided error is not repeated?

The root treatise answers from two successive sides. The first half investigates the classifications of the various masters, identifying in each case what was obtained and what was lost. The latter half turns to acceptance and rejection: what is removed is the illness of false correspondence, while the Dharmas and their names can still be used anew according to their complete meanings.

Why Should Scriptural Wording Remain Usable While Fixed Correspondence Ceases?

Matching the five periods to the five flavors appears to have the strongest scriptural basis. The root treatise first acknowledges that this account obtains the scriptural wording concerning the expedient sequence of the five flavors, then immediately points out that it loses the intent of the one path of reality. The problem does not lie in the scriptural passage on the five flavors itself. It lies in fixing that passage into a single sequence of correspondences, after which skillful means and reality can no longer be seen together.

The treatise therefore says that the scriptural wording remains generally usable, while the old correspondence should cease. This statement establishes the method of the entire section. A scriptural passage has a real function that it bears and is not abolished along with an erroneous old classification. At the same time, a classification cannot claim to have grasped a scripture’s intent merely because it has found similar wording.

Investigation verifies the real; detailed examination verifies the provisional. To see reality while losing skillful means is incomplete, and to see skillful means while losing reality is likewise incomplete. Acceptance and rejection measure precisely whether these two sides can each take their proper place without separating.

Why Can One Gateway Not Stand for Four?

The problem with the teaching of marks begins in using one gateway to encompass four. Within the Tripiṭaka Teaching are four paths of entry: seeing existence and attaining the path, seeing emptiness and attaining the path, seeing both existence and emptiness and attaining the path, and seeing neither emptiness nor existence and attaining the path. Nirvāṇa is the true Dharma treasure, and sentient beings enter it through various gateways. Since there are four, one cannot single out only the gateway of marks and cause the other three to disappear.

If a comprehensive name is sought, Tripiṭaka can gather them all. If they are to be explained extensively, all four gateways must be presented. Preserving only one gateway not only leaves śrāvakas without three roads of entry into nirvāṇa, but also prevents bodhisattvas from studying the four gateways broadly and mastering the various skillful means. Something is missing on the śrāvaka side and on the bodhisattva side alike: only one gateway is obtained, while much is lost.

The teaching without marks involves the same one-sided acceptance. Shared prajñā opens four gateways through the illusory and transformational: immediately existent, immediately nonexistent, existent yet not truly existent, and the double negation of illusion and transformation. If no marks is equated only with the gateway of emptiness among these, one gateway is obtained and all the others are lost, while unshared prajñā is not gathered at all. The name appears to correspond to prajñā, but what it can actually contain remains too narrow.

This is why the passage repeatedly counts three gateways, seven gateways, seven kinds of śrāvakas, five, and seven. It is not turning the work of classifying the teaching into a contest of numbers. It uses what is obtained and lost to reveal the cost of accepting only one side. When an account sees only the single compartment it has retained, it leaves outside all the gateways of entry and faculties of sentient beings that compartment does not contain.

Why Can Praise and Reproach and Common Return Still Fall Short?

If the third period is described only as reproaching śrāvakas and praising bodhisattvas, it grasps only one contrast between small and great. Partial and perfect, provisional and real, each also have what must be reproached and what must be praised. To state only one pair is to obtain little while leaving much still unobtained.

If the fourth period is described only as the myriad wholesome practices returning together to the One Vehicle, it obtains only the name of common return, not the destination of that return. The destination is buddha-nature and permanence. To speak only of gathering the three into the one, while five and seven have not yet been gathered, also fails to connect return to the one with permanently abiding buddha-nature. “Common return” remains merely a name if it does not reveal where the return leads.

If the fifth period establishes only permanence, it too remains at one extreme. True permanence cannot stop at an isolated “permanent.” It must also include neither permanent nor impermanent, and must employ permanence and impermanence together. To obtain only one operation is to lose the others; if permanence and impermanence cannot be used together, neither can the two birds range together.

Once Provisional and Real Are Divided, Why Can Teaching No Longer Be Established?

The twofold Great Vehicle teaching splits the provisional from the real. The root treatise compares this to parents separating: once the parents have separated, a guide cannot be born. When the provisional is separated from the real, what is taught loses the seal of the true mark. When the real is separated from the provisional, reality cannot be taught and revealed to sentient beings. The provisional makes reality teachable and revealable, while the real gives skillful means the seal that confirms it. Once the two are separated, taking either side alone can no longer complete the work of teaching and transformation.

The one-sound teaching takes only the real and loses the provisional, so the root treatise next uses the simile of a widower and widow. Each remains alone; they cannot make a household and have no descendants. The first simile concerns the failure to give birth to a guide, and the second the failure to sustain a shared life. Both point to the same inability to produce benefit after what belongs together has been separated.

The various masters each regarded their own explanation as possessing profound intent. As these accounts circulated, their meanings were continually augmented and mixed; later worthies then grasped their respective extremes, and disputes grew still more tangled. Detailed examination asks item by item what was obtained and what was lost so that names no longer become banners for defending one extreme and excluding another.

Removing the Illness and Using the Dharma: Why Must Its Meaning in Use Change?

The decisive turn of the entire section comes after the words “if the illness is removed.” What the preceding discussion removes is the illness of one gateway swallowing many, skillful means and reality being separated, common return being asserted without knowing its destination, and similar errors. The Dharmas and their names do not thereby disappear. If those names continue to be used, their contents must be opened again.

The teaching of marks must fully employ four gateways, and the teaching without marks the eight gateways of shared and unshared prajñā. Praise and reproach must simultaneously illuminate small and great, partial and perfect, provisional and real. Common return must lead to the One Vehicle, permanently abiding buddha-nature, and the ultimately perfect destination. Permanence must include neither permanent nor impermanent and must also employ permanence and impermanence together, so that the two birds range together and all eight operations are complete.

The five flavors are used in the sequence stated in scripture, while Tiwei and Boli are not confined to the human-and-deva vehicle. Half and full are not two static compartments but stand in five relations: full; opening the full to establish the half; breaking the half to clarify the full; carrying the half while clarifying the full; and abolishing the half to clarify the full. Causes and conditions and provisional names each serve as one gateway of the Tripiṭaka Teaching, while deceptive marks serve as one gateway of the Shared Teaching. The real and the permanent reveal one another; the Dharma realm is not exclusive to the Avataṃsaka, and the perfect school is not confined to the Great Collection.

Marks can be used to clarify no marks, and no marks to clarify marks; the two do not separate. The one sound likewise retains both liberation through skillful means endowed with wisdom and liberation through wisdom endowed with skillful means. This does not take the old explanations back unchanged. It makes the old names enter new doctrinal relations: the names may be accepted, but their meaning in use has become wholly different.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first divides this section into two layers: explaining the chapter heading and then properly undertaking the detailed examination. He also uses numbers to make explicit what the root treatise states briefly. When the teaching without marks takes only the gateway of emptiness within shared prajñā, the seven gateways lost are the remaining three gateways of shared prajñā together with the four of unshared prajñā. When reproaching the small takes only one kind of śrāvaka in the Tripiṭaka gateway of existence among the eight Tripiṭaka and Shared gateways, the remaining seven kinds are lost. Gathering five means humans, devas, and the three vehicles; gathering seven further divides śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas into two kinds each.

In the passage on the eight operations, Zhanran explains the total through the four of permanence, bliss, and the rest, together with the four of neither permanence nor impermanence and the rest. This makes the error of “obtaining permanence alone” clearer: of eight relations, only one extreme has been retained. A later ancient commentary disagrees over their arrangement. The total can therefore be clarified, while two ancient interpretations of the arrangement remain.

In the simile of the two birds, Zhanran sets aside disputes over the sounds and meanings of the birds’ names and takes the female and male ranging and resting together. He refutes two forms of separation in succession. If one bird remains below in birth-and-death and one above in nirvāṇa, they cannot range together. If two instances of permanence become two males and two instances of impermanence become two females, the paired relation is likewise lost. The Mirror takes birth-and-death and nirvāṇa each to possess permanence and impermanence, with phenomena and principle mutually implicative, and then threads their ranging together vertically through the six identities.

At the one-sound teaching, Zhanran identifies wisdom as the real and skillful means as the provisional, emphasizing that the two meanings are mutually implicative and cannot be separated. If the five periods retain only the gradual guidance of skillful means, or the one sound retains only the equal real wisdom, each still holds one side. Only when wisdom and skillful means accomplish one another do “liberation through skillful means endowed with wisdom” and “liberation through wisdom endowed with skillful means” genuinely become liberation.

判教相·舉大綱Classifying the Teaching · Characteristics of the Teaching · Raising the General Outline

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

判教相先舉大綱,再逐步展開細目。綱有三條:頓、漸、不定;每一條又同時通向教門與觀門。教門看佛如何說、眾生如何聞,觀門看行人如何把所聞轉成觀行。由說法到安心,三綱才成為一個完整入口。

教門與觀門,為何要同時成立

教門為信行人,成就聞義;觀門為法行人,成就慧義。聞與慧的關係,被寫成眼睛、日光與種種顏色:眼能見,仍須光明照物;光雖明,仍須有眼承受。聽聞使法義現前,智慧使人如實看見,兩者具足,教才真正進入觀。

這也說明判教不只回答『佛曾說過什麼』,還要回答『這一說法如何被人領受、如何成為修行』。同一個頓、漸、不定,若只看言教,便少了安心一面;若只看觀行,又失去所聞之源。二門互相照明,正如目與日光共同成就見色。

頓教相,如何遍見於諸大乘經

頓教相由幾幅圖像顯出。太陽初升先照高山,表示大法先應大機;唯嗅薝蔔,表示唯聞一味大法之香;不共般若顯出菩薩所聞之深;只說無上道、初見佛身便入如來慧,顯出聞法直趣佛道;牛食忍辱草立即得到醍醐,又顯行人不待味味漸轉便直得醍醐。

這些例子來自不同大乘經,卻共同顯出頓義,所以結語落在『頓教相』。相是某一處言教所呈現的義相,一部經可以在相應處顯頓;部則是把整部固定安置。論文把二者分開,使頓能依經中實際所說而被看見。

漸有哪三種次第

第一種漸,是經教彼此相生:由佛出十二部經,由十二部經出修多羅,依次出方等、般若、涅槃。這一條依經教前後相生說漸。

第二種漸,是從人天、二乘、菩薩直到佛道。這一條看人在教中的位次。

第三種漸,是從中間某一處開始而次第進入。這一條看行人所入不必都從最初一站起步。

三種次第各自回答一個問題:教如何展開,人如何升進,又如何從當下所在之處漸入。它們同名為漸,所看的次第卻不相同。

不定為何用毒來作譬喻

不定沒有離開頓、漸另成一法。它所指出的,是過去所聞的大乘實相已成深種,如毒先被放入乳中;今生再遇佛聲教,宿種便被觸發,結惑斷除。乳轉成酪、生蘇、熟蘇、醍醐,毒仍在其中,於任何一味發作都能殺人。

提謂與波利只聞五戒,同會卻有人得不起法忍,有三百人得信忍,四天王得柔順忍。戒仍是乳味,所得卻像服長樂之藥、佩長生之符,住戒而見諸佛母。這幅圖所顯的,是宿種在眼前所聞的五戒中成熟。

到酪味,同一初轉法輪中,五比丘與八萬諸天得法眼淨,無量菩薩則得無生法忍;到生蘇,菩薩於方等大乘教見佛性、住大涅槃;到熟蘇,菩薩於摩訶般若教見佛性;到醍醐,鈍根聲聞開慧眼見佛性,鈍根緣覺與菩薩七種方便也入究竟涅槃。五味標示發生之處,毒發標示破惑得入。由此,不定教相依頓、漸而明,仍不另成一部。

三種教相,如何轉成三種觀門

圓頓觀從初發心即觀實相,修四種三昧、行八正道,在道場開佛知見而得無生忍。牛食忍辱草立即得到醍醐的譬喻,在這裏由說法之頓轉成行觀之頓:所緣從一開始就是實相,所行仍具三昧與正道。

漸次觀從初發心便以圓極為所向,然後依次修阿那波那十二門禪、六妙門、十六特勝、觀、練、熏、修,以及道品、四諦觀。聲聞行如清淨乳,十二緣觀如酪;四弘誓願、六波羅蜜與通藏菩薩所行事理之法如生蘇;別教菩薩所行如熟蘇;自性禪、入一切禪直到清淨淨禪,能見佛性、住大涅槃,如醍醐。

所以,漸次說的是行法逐步開展,圓極說的是從最初發心便已確立的所向。次第使腳下每一步清楚,圓極使每一步知道往哪裏走。若專就菩薩位辨五味,也仍在這一方向中重看各層行相。

不定觀則把宿種發現落在五層修行中。修十二門禪時可忽然得無生忍;修不淨觀、九想、十想、背捨、勝處與有作四聖諦觀時也可心開意解;發四私誓願、修六度、體假入空與無生四諦觀時可悟;修六度、從空出假與無量四諦觀時可悟;修中道自性等禪、無作四聖諦及法華、般舟等四種三昧時也可悟。每一層都有實際所修,每一層也都可能成為宿種成熟之處。

為何略點便能大該佛法

信行人依頓、漸、不定三意歷教,法行人也依三意歷觀。前者以聞法入道,後者以安心修行;一邊辨諸教如何施設,一邊辨諸觀如何安置心行。三綱因而在教與觀之間彼此貫通。

『略點』說它只先點出綱領,『大該』說這綱領已能貫通廣大佛法。後面的經證、五味、開合、料簡與增數,將在這三綱之內逐步展開;第一目先使人看見,教與觀如何共同承擔判教相。

結語又兩次指出,每一科都與既有法師或世間禪師不同。差別不只在改換名稱:信行所聞的頓、漸、不定,須一一回到根機與所得;法行所修的三觀,也須一一成為安心之法。由教門到觀門都能落實,『名同舊、義異』才在全段末尾得到回答。這也說明大綱雖略,仍以每一科的實際運作為內容;同名之下,仍須逐科辨其所指、義理層次與作用。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把本單元判成列章與解釋,又把大綱之釋分為標、列、釋,釋中再開教、觀二門。這使開頭的三名與末尾的信、法兩行首尾相接:前面立三綱,後面說三綱如何各自歷教、歷觀。

鏡中對頓的判語,是從華嚴直到法華都可有頓義;鹿苑顯露本屬小教,所舉頓益則借祕密一面說明。由此,『頓教相』不被收窄成一部經的固定標籤。

漸又被明分三種:一代始終、人在教中、中間漸入。經歷漸教的人仍可得到頓益,所以言教展開的次第與眾生實際所得可以分看。

不定的關鍵被收成『由往聞法,今世發習』。提謂仍是顯露不定;生、熟蘇只舉菩薩,是說文省略。鏡中再以方便位為不定之名界,使常規入實與超常發習各有位置。

觀門最要緊的一照,在漸次觀的起點。行法雖然次第展開,三種觀從最初都知道所向之圓;專就菩薩位重指時,是借用次第行相,而初心仍知圓極。不定觀則專指昔聞種子隨今修觀而發,與從師所受的修行方式不定另有語境。

末後,湛然以三義若教若觀、能通一化解『大綱』,並說尚未細論諸門網目。大綱給出方向,具體教部、位次、顯祕與機益仍須隨事分別;所以它既能大該佛法,也不抹平後文的細判。

Why does one Buddha-Dharma have the three appearances sudden, gradual, and indeterminate? The characteristics of the teaching first raise a general outline and only afterward unfold the detailed topics. The outline has three lines—sudden, gradual, and indeterminate—and each simultaneously opens into the teaching gate and the contemplation gate. The teaching gate looks at how the Buddha teaches and how sentient beings hear; the contemplation gate looks at how practitioners turn what they have heard into contemplative practice. Only when teaching the Dharma and settling the mind are joined do the three lines become a complete entrance.

Why the Teaching Gate and Contemplation Gate Must Stand Together

The teaching gate is for people who practice through faith and accomplishes the aspect of hearing. The contemplation gate is for people who practice through Dharma and accomplishes the aspect of wisdom. The relation between hearing and wisdom is written as eyes, sunlight, and various colors: eyes can see, yet still require light to illuminate objects; light may be bright, yet still requires eyes to receive it. Hearing brings Dharma-meaning before one, and wisdom enables one to see it as it is. Only when both are complete does teaching genuinely enter contemplation.

This also shows that classifying the teaching answers not only “What did the Buddha teach?” but also “How is this teaching received, and how does it become practice?” If the same sudden, gradual, and indeterminate are viewed only as verbal teaching, the aspect of settling the mind is missing. If they are viewed only as contemplative practice, the source in what was heard is lost. The two gates illuminate one another, just as eyes and sunlight together make seeing colors possible.

How Characteristics of Sudden Teaching Appear Throughout the Great Vehicle Scriptures

Characteristics of sudden teaching are disclosed through several images. The rising sun first illuminates the high mountains, meaning that the great Dharma first responds to great capacities. Smelling only campaka means hearing only the fragrance of the one-flavored great Dharma. Prajñā not shared with the Two Vehicles discloses the profundity of what bodhisattvas hear. Teaching only the unsurpassed path and entering the Tathāgata’s wisdom upon first seeing the Buddha’s body disclose hearing the Dharma and proceeding directly toward the Buddha-path. A cow eating the Forbearance herb and immediately obtaining clarified essence further discloses a practitioner directly obtaining clarified essence without waiting to transform through each flavor in sequence.

These examples come from different Great Vehicle scriptures but together disclose sudden meaning, so the conclusion falls upon “characteristics of sudden teaching.” A characteristic is the meaning displayed by a teaching at a particular place, and a scripture can display the sudden wherever that characteristic is present. A division fixes a whole scripture in one place. The root treatise separates the two, allowing the sudden to be seen according to what each scripture actually teaches.

What Are the Three Kinds of Gradual Sequence?

The first kind of gradual is the arising of scriptural teachings from one another: from the Buddha issue the twelve divisions of scripture; from the twelve divisions issues sūtra; and in sequence issue Vaipulya, prajñā, and nirvāṇa. This speaks of the gradual according to the successive arising of scriptural teachings.

The second kind proceeds from humans and devas through the Two Vehicles and bodhisattvas to the Buddha-path. This views the stages of persons within the teaching.

The third kind begins at some point midway and enters successively. This views how a practitioner need not begin at the very first station.

Each of the three sequences answers a separate question: how teaching unfolds, how a person advances, and how one gradually enters from one’s present location. All bear the name gradual, but the sequence each examines is not the same.

Why Does the Indeterminate Use Poison as Its Simile?

The indeterminate does not establish another Dharma apart from sudden and gradual teaching. It points to how the Great Vehicle true mark heard in the past has already become a deep seed, like poison placed in milk beforehand. When one again encounters the Buddha’s voiced teaching in this life, the past seed is activated and the bonds of delusion are severed. Milk changes into curds, raw ghee, refined ghee, and clarified essence, yet the poison remains within it; activation in any flavor can kill.

Tiwei and Boli merely heard the five precepts, yet in the same assembly some gained the forbearance in which dharmas do not arise, three hundred people gained faith-forbearance, and the Four Heavenly Kings gained pliant forbearance. The discipline remains at the milk flavor, but what they gain is like consuming the medicine of enduring bliss, wearing the talisman of long life, and abiding in discipline while seeing the mother of the buddhas. This image discloses a past seed maturing within the five precepts heard at present.

At the curds flavor, within the same initial turning of the Dharma wheel, the five bhikṣus and eighty thousand devas gain purity of the Dharma-eye, while measureless bodhisattvas gain the forbearance of non-arising. At raw ghee, bodhisattvas see buddha-nature and abide in great nirvāṇa within the Vaipulya Great Vehicle teaching. At refined ghee, bodhisattvas see buddha-nature within the Mahāprajñā teaching. At clarified essence, śrāvakas of dull faculties open the wisdom-eye and see buddha-nature, while pratyekabuddhas of dull faculties and the bodhisattvas’ seven kinds of skillful means also enter ultimate nirvāṇa. The five flavors mark where development occurs; activation of the poison marks breaking delusion and gaining entry. In this way, the characteristics of indeterminate teaching are clarified on the basis of sudden and gradual without forming another division.

How the Three Characteristics of Teaching Become Three Gates of Contemplation

Perfect-and-sudden contemplation immediately contemplates the true mark from the initial arousal of mind, cultivates the four kinds of samādhi, and practices the noble eightfold path, opening the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing at the place of awakening and gaining the forbearance of non-arising. The simile of a cow eating the Forbearance herb and immediately obtaining clarified essence here turns from sudden teaching of the Dharma to sudden contemplative practice. The condition from the outset is the true mark, yet the practice still possesses samādhis and the right path.

Gradual-and-successive contemplation takes the perfect ultimate as its direction from the initial arousal of mind and then cultivates in sequence the twelve-gate dhyāna of ānāpāna, the Six Wondrous Gates, the sixteen excellent practices, contemplating, refining, perfuming, cultivating, the factors of the path, and contemplation of the Four Truths. Śrāvaka practice is like pure milk, and contemplation of the twelve links is like curds. The four universal vows, six pāramitās, and phenomenal and principial dharmas practiced by bodhisattvas of the Shared and Tripiṭaka Teachings are like raw ghee. The practices of bodhisattvas of the Distinct Teaching are like refined ghee. Intrinsic-nature dhyāna, entering-all dhyāna, and the practices through pure-purification dhyāna can reveal buddha-nature and enable one to abide in great nirvāṇa, like clarified essence.

Thus the gradual succession describes practices unfolding step by step, while the perfect ultimate describes the direction already established from the initial arousal of mind. The sequence makes every step beneath one’s feet clear, while the perfect ultimate lets every step know where it is going. If the five flavors are distinguished specifically according to bodhisattva stages, the characteristics of practice at each level are still viewed again within this same direction.

Indeterminate contemplation places the development of past seeds within five levels of cultivation. One may suddenly gain the forbearance of non-arising while cultivating the twelve gates of dhyāna; while cultivating contemplation of impurity, the nine perceptions, ten perceptions, liberations, superior bases, and contemplation of the constructed Four Noble Truths, one may likewise open in mind and understanding. One may awaken while arousing the four private vows, cultivating the six perfections, embodying provisionality and entering emptiness, and contemplating the non-arising Four Truths. One may awaken while cultivating the six perfections, emerging from emptiness into provisionality, and contemplating the immeasurable Four Truths. One may also awaken while cultivating correct Middle-Way contemplation through intrinsic-nature dhyāna and the other dhyānas, the unconstructed Four Noble Truths, and the Lotus and pratyutpanna samādhis and the other forms among the four kinds of samādhi. Every level has an actual practice, and every level may become the place where a past seed matures.

Why Can a Brief Indication Broadly Encompass the Buddha-Dharma?

People who practice through faith traverse teaching according to the three meanings sudden, gradual, and indeterminate, and people who practice through Dharma traverse contemplation according to the same three meanings. The former enter the path through hearing Dharma, while the latter cultivate through settling the mind. One side discerns how the various teachings are established, and the other how the various contemplations arrange practice in the mind. The threefold outline therefore interpenetrates the teaching and contemplation gates.

“Brief indication” says that only the guiding lines are first pointed out, while “broadly encompasses” says that these lines already extend throughout the vast Buddha-Dharma. The scriptural evidence, five flavors, opening and combining, resolution of questions, and increasing numbers that follow will unfold step by step within this threefold outline. The first topic first enables one to see how teaching and contemplation together bear the work of classifying the characteristics of the teaching.

The conclusion twice states that each topic differs from those of established Dharma masters or worldly meditation masters. The difference is not merely a change of names. The sudden, gradual, and indeterminate heard in practice through faith must each return to capacities and attainments. The three contemplations cultivated in practice through Dharma must each become a method for settling the mind. Only when the teaching and contemplation gates are both made practical is “the names are the same as of old, but their meanings differ” answered at the end of the whole passage. This also shows that although the general outline is brief, each topic’s actual operation remains its content. Beneath the same names, every referent, doctrinal level, and function must still be distinguished.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first analyzes this unit into listing the divisions and explanation, then divides the explanation of the general outline into marking the topic, listing, and explaining, with teaching and contemplation again opened within the explanation. This joins the three names at the beginning to practice through faith and practice through Dharma at the end: the threefold outline is established first, and afterward the three lines are shown traversing teaching and contemplation respectively.

The Mirror’s judgment concerning the sudden is that sudden meaning can occur from the Avataṃsaka through the Lotus. The manifest teaching at the Deer Park belongs to the small teaching, while the sudden benefit raised there is explained by borrowing its secret aspect. “Characteristics of sudden teaching” are thereby not narrowed to a fixed label for one scripture.

The gradual is further expressly divided into three: the beginning and end of the whole lifetime, persons within the teaching, and gradual entry beginning midway. A person traversing gradual teaching may still gain a sudden benefit, so the sequence in which verbal teaching unfolds and the benefit sentient beings actually gain can be viewed separately.

The key to the indeterminate is gathered as “hearing Dharma in the past and habituation developing in the present life.” Tiwei remains manifest indeterminacy; mentioning only bodhisattvas at the raw- and refined-ghee levels is an abbreviation in the exposition. The Mirror further uses the expedient stages as the naming boundary of the indeterminate, giving regular entry into the real and extraordinary development of past habituation their respective places.

The most important illumination in the contemplation gate concerns the starting point of gradual-and-successive contemplation. Although practices unfold in sequence, from the beginning all three contemplations know their perfect direction. When bodhisattva stages are specifically pointed out again, characteristics of sequential practice are borrowed while the initial mind still knows the perfect ultimate. Indeterminate contemplation specifically indicates a seed from past hearing developing in accordance with contemplation cultivated now; it has a different context from an indeterminate mode of practice received from a teacher.

Finally, Zhanran explains “general outline” through the three meanings extending throughout one lifetime of transformation whether as teaching or contemplation, while noting that the various gates and meshes have not yet been discussed in detail. The general outline gives direction; specific scriptural divisions, stages, manifest and secret teaching, and benefits to capacities still require distinction according to each matter. It can therefore broadly encompass the Buddha-Dharma without flattening the detailed classifications that follow.

判教相·引三文證Classifying the Teaching · Characteristics of the Teaching · Citing Three Passages as Evidence

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

卷第十上轉入卷第十下,灌頂把卷題與『天台智者大師說』一併保留下來。前後相續的講說,集中回答三個問題:佛最初既要直說大乘,為何後來又分別說三?同一初頓,為何既可譬作乳,又可譬作醍醐?法華與涅槃既同為最後一味,為何還要分成前後兩番?

智者取三處經文互相補足。〈方便品〉讓人看見由頓開漸的轉折,《無量義經》補出轉折以後的中段,〈信解品〉則把整個過程化成父子相認、家業交付的長譬。三文合讀,經名的先後便顯為眾生由不能承受,漸至能受、能知、能得的成熟過程。

最初想說大法,為何轉而分別說三

〈方便品〉先把佛的兩個方向放在同一段思惟中。佛所得智慧微妙第一,本欲使眾生直接契入;祂看見眾生諸根遲鈍,又念過去諸佛所行的方便,於是決定在一乘道上分別說三。

『最初坐在道場』所顯的是頓。佛從兜率下降時,法身眷屬如陰雲籠月而隨行;在母胎中常說妙法,直至寂滅道場初成正覺,先為諸菩薩純說大乘,如日初出,先照高山。『先照』顯出眾生承受光明的高下與先後。

同一轉折又由三組場景反覆顯出。現在佛放眉間光,先見諸佛教菩薩,後見為受苦者說涅槃;過去諸佛先敷演深法,後有無數聲聞眾;釋迦佛也說,最初見佛聞法者能入如來慧,先學小乘者則在後來得聞此經而入佛慧。先頓後漸由此成為大法面對不同根機時所現的共同次第。

同一初頓,為何有乳與醍醐兩個名字

初頓既對法身菩薩說,也有凡夫中的大根性者能領受。若當下由圓頓得悟,所證已極,便如醍醐;若只是初心,雖聞大教而剛入十信,這又是修行之初,如乳。兩個名字分別回答『所得有多深』與『行程走到哪裡』。

從受教者看,有人乘與戒都急,有人戒緩而乘急;這類大機不能自行到達佛會,須隨佛應生,進入七處八會。從說法者看,佛新成正覺,無明等血已轉為明,八萬法藏與十二部經本具法身,應大機之感而首先流出。

新生母牛體內已有純乳,小牛一有『𡂡』,母牛便出乳。大機感佛如小牛,佛頓說大法如母牛出乳。乳在這裡表示最初、根本;忍辱草使牛出醍醐,則表示大機所感、圓應所說能直至極味。同一頓教依教之初可名乳,依理之極可名醍醐;依修行看,破無明、得無生忍者如醍醐,剛立行與尚未轉的小根機則如乳。

所以,初頓的雙名不是兩個名字偶然相疊:頓由法立,乳由味立,本論隨文各順其義而用。

由乳出酪,說的是相生,不是濃淡

眾生不能承受本欲授予的大法,佛便前往波羅柰,在一乘道上分別說三。大法仍是佛所授的本懷,三乘則成為此時能使眾生斷結成聖的入口。

從佛出生十二部經,從十二部經出生修多羅;譬如從牛出乳,從乳出酪。漸根人在頓教中尚未轉變,全然生澀如乳;在三藏中革凡成聖,便像乳變成酪。此處明說只取前後相生,不以味道濃淡判教法優劣。

這一點也改變了對方便的理解。方便若只被看作較低的答案,便看不見它正使不能前行的人開始轉變;若把方便當成永遠終點,又看不見乳本來還會生酪。相生同時保存當下之益與後續之路。

《無量義經》如何補出中間三段

第二處經文從眾生性欲不同說起。佛眼所觀之法不可宣說,而眾生的性情、欲求、理解又各有差別,所以同一教化在不同人身上形成不同理解、得法、得果與得道。

最初為求聲聞者說四諦,中間為求支佛者說十二因緣,後來又說方等十二部經、摩訶般若與華嚴海空,顯示菩薩歷劫修行。這一長列同時顯示根機交錯:說四諦時已有諸天發菩提心,說後段大法時也有人仍住聲聞或支佛。教有先後,得益則各隨根機。

三藏使人斷結成聖,已成真實利益,卻還不是佛原欲授大之本懷。方等因此在得果之後彈訶守果之偏。善吉面對淨名之問,茫然置鉢欲出;舍利弗想除去身上天華而不能;殃掘譏刺,淨名折伏。這些場景使得果之人不再把所得當作全部。已受佛恩、彼此信任,所以能受責而不瞋,由酪轉成生蘇,生起恥小慕大之益。

般若再使這份仰慕轉成能知大法。從色、心一路觀到一切種智,無常、無我、空、不生不滅句句迴轉,都是修行之法。聲聞受命轉教,能為菩薩說,心量逐漸通泰;他們像領知倉庫中的眾物,知道家業有多少、如何取與,卻尚無自取之意。這就是由生蘇轉成熟蘇。

『華嚴海空』為何在般若之後出現

若把這四字只解成寂滅道場最初所說,便與此處排列不合。智者先引《法性論》所說鈍根菩薩在般若、法華、涅槃三處入法界,說明由般若入法界,也可名華嚴海空。

他又從根機說:華嚴時節長,昔日小機未能得入;小機從前如聾如啞,如今聽聞般若,才有能力進入。《大品》通三乘人,所以能說四果;華嚴隔小,便沒有同樣的四果場景。兩者互讀,般若之後的『華嚴海空』是說原來不能進入的人如今得以入法界。

再從後一段看,般若之後圓頓重開,就是法華。根機經三藏、方等、般若洮汰而成熟,障礙消除,已能聽聞圓頓;初成道時入如來慧,後來聞法華入佛慧,前後所得在圓頓義上相齊。同一圓頓光明,隨承受者根機成熟而在後時顯發。

同是醍醐,為何分法華與涅槃兩番

法華稱大王饍,涅槃稱醍醐,兩經都在眾味之後。日月燈明佛說完法華便在中夜入涅槃;迦葉佛時,同樣不另明涅槃,皆以法華為後教後味;這些化緣都以法華作最後教、最後味。

釋迦佛所化眾生卻有先熟、後熟。前熟者在法華中受記、見如來性,如先種先熟的田,先收果實;五千自行起座與被移的人天,像晚種未熟,還須再經般若洮汰,至涅槃中收。兩番如一位農人面對兩批成熟時間不同的作物,各依成熟先後收取。

畢定問答正為後一番作證。須菩提已在法華聽聞菩薩受記作佛,後來仍於般若問菩薩畢定或不畢定;智者由此看見,法華之後仍有為未入者再說般若的教化空間。教化不因前一批已收而停止。

一座家宅,如何把五段成熟全都顯出

〈信解品〉把前兩處經文的說法次第變成父子之間的距離。

第一幅圖,窮子偶到父舍,一見富貴便疾走。父遣人急追,他驚愕大叫,以為無罪被囚,甚至悶絕;父只得吩咐放人。這像寂滅道場先開頓教,佛以大法擬度小機,小機卻無力承受。日已升起,首先照到的是高山;對窮子而言,這仍只是最初之乳。

第二幅圖,父親密遣兩個面色憔悴、沒有威德的人,慢慢雇子除糞;自己也脫下纓珞,穿上垢膩衣服,才得親近。這像佛隱去舍那威德相好,示現老比丘形像,二十年中使人除糞、得一日工價。見思惑斷、無漏心得清淨,如乳轉成酪。

第三幅圖,父子心相體信,出入無難,兒子卻仍住本處。聞大法是入,仍住小法是出,受嚴厲彈訶而不瞋是無難;進宅看見群臣豪族、大功德力、寶炬陀羅尼與不可思議解脫神變也是入,回住草庵、守二乘境界則是出。距離已縮短,住處尚未改變,像酪轉成生蘇。

第四幅圖,父親把金銀珍寶與充滿的倉庫交給兒子管理。兒子能領知多少、取與,卻連一餐也無意自取。般若觀慧是家業,名色直到種智是眾物;善吉等能轉教菩薩,自己尚未依之行證。能知而未自有,正是熟蘇的成熟位置。

第五幅圖,父親在親族前宣告父子關係,把所有家業交付兒子。前面既已領知一切物品,這時不必重演,只須破草庵、賜一大車、授作佛記。無明破而中道顯,窮子歡喜得未曾有,如熟蘇轉出清淨醍醐。

五幅圖始終圍繞同一位父親、同一位兒子、同一座家宅。兒子能承受的距離及他與家業的關係逐步轉變:先是見而逃,次是受雇,後來能出入、能管理,最後才知道自己本是家中之子。

二經同味,為何教意仍別

前熟者由般若入法華,後熟者再由般若入涅槃,兩者都見佛性,所以同為醍醐。法華正說先使聲聞歸於一實,後顯久遠成佛而明菩薩事;涅槃也先以勝三修使聲聞入祕密藏,後以三十六問明菩薩事。從正說初分與末分看,兩經起盡相應。

但涅槃臨滅時還要重申戒法,告誡未來,使末代鈍根不因聽聞空寂便起斷滅見;它廣明常住,破除顛倒,使佛法久住。這是涅槃面對將來所承擔的別意。

因此,同味落在佛性究竟,別意落在臨滅護法。田家收成有先後,家業交付有次第;最後所成熟的果實相同,晚熟者仍由完整方法得到照料。

釋籤之眼

湛然在《法華玄義釋籤》中先說三文證三大綱,再把三者的覆蓋範圍分清:〈方便品〉取由頓出鹿苑,《無量義經》補鹿苑後的方等、般若,〈信解品〉通收前兩文。前兩文文義互彰,後一文該攝始末,所以三文雖少,足以把一部教化的開合照見。

對〈方便品〉的三七日,鏡中先列多種古說,最後標出今師意:三個七日依次表法說、譬說、因緣說三周;若通約大乘,又表圓、別、通三種欲說而皆無機,遂息大施小。這一判把日數讀成說法結構,不把旁列異說揉成一條年表。

初頓的乳、醍醐雙名,又被分作機緣、化主、教味與行來看。大故名頓,初故名乳;就佛恒頓,就行者所證理極名醍醐,就大行之始與小機未轉名乳。如此一照,雙名顯示的是觀察準繩,不是互相抵消。

《無量義經》一段,鏡中先分初大後小、初小後大,再依方等、般若、法華展開。方等從部旨、被彈者、時間、受彈之意、所得利益到結時共有六層;般若則保存共與不共兩面。對『華嚴海空』,一面依法界解,一面以華嚴時長通後解,兩路都能成立,因而兩存。

鏡中對〈信解品〉五段也逐層照明:初見父舍而逃,顯初頓擬小;密遣二人除糞,顯隱大施小;出入無難而仍住本處,顯方等中入大出小;領知眾物而無取意,顯般若中能知而未自得;父子相認、家業付子,顯法華開顯。五段沿同一父子關係展開,使『該始末』落在由不能承受家業、漸能出入與領知,直至親得家業的每一步。

至法華與涅槃,湛然先分同味與化緣不同,再以畢定問答照出後一番般若。〈信解品〉五段則使華嚴、鹿苑、方等、般若、法華的先後在同一譬中連續呈現;最後把『起』定為正說初分,把『盡』定為正說末分,以兩經前後結構相應解同味。

這面鏡最終守住兩件事:三文各有不可替代的工作,同一醍醐也容許不同化緣。讀到末句,法華與涅槃的同,不再是兩部經毫無差別;它是早熟、晚熟都能見佛性,而佛仍為晚熟者保留完整道路。同味從所見佛性說,前後兩番則從成熟先後說,兩層同時成立。

As Part One of Fascicle Ten turns into Part Two, Guanding preserves both the fascicle title and the attribution “taught by Tiantai Master Zhiyi.” The continuous teaching concentrates on three questions. Since the Buddha initially intended to teach the Great Vehicle directly, why did he later distinctly teach the Three Vehicles? Why can the same initial sudden teaching be compared both to milk and to clarified essence? Since the Lotus and Nirvāṇa are both the final flavor, why must they still be divided into an earlier and a later batch?

Zhiyi takes three scriptural passages that mutually supply what the others lack. “Skillful Means” reveals the turn from the sudden to opening the gradual. The Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings supplies the middle sections after that turn. “Faith and Understanding” transforms the entire process into the long simile of father and son recognizing one another and the family estate being entrusted. Read together, the sequence of the scriptures reveals a process in which sentient beings mature from being unable to bear the teaching to being able to receive, know, and attain it.

Why Was the Initial Intention to Teach the Great Turned into Distinctly Teaching Three?

“Skillful Means” first places the Buddha’s two directions within one process of reflection. The wisdom attained by the Buddha was subtle, wondrous, and foremost, and he originally intended sentient beings to enter it directly. Seeing that sentient beings’ faculties were dull and recalling the skillful means practiced by past buddhas, he decided to distinctly teach the Three Vehicles within the path of the One Vehicle.

“First sat at the place of the path” reveals the sudden teaching. When the Buddha descended from Tuṣita Heaven, his Dharma-body retinue accompanied him like dark clouds enclosing the moon. Within his mother’s womb he constantly taught the wondrous Dharma, continuing until he first accomplished complete awakening at the quiescent place of the path and first taught the Great Vehicle purely for the bodhisattvas, like the newly risen sun first illuminating the high mountains. “First illuminating” reveals the higher and lower capacities of sentient beings to receive the light and the sequence in which they do so.

The same turn is repeatedly revealed through three sets of scenes. The present Buddha emits light from between his brows: first the buddhas are seen teaching bodhisattvas, and afterward nirvāṇa is taught for those who suffer. Past buddhas first extensively expound the profound Dharma, and afterward there are innumerable assemblies of śrāvakas. Śākyamuni Buddha likewise says that those who first saw the Buddha and heard the Dharma could enter the Tathāgata’s wisdom, while those who had previously studied the Lesser Vehicle later heard this scripture and entered the Buddha’s wisdom. Teaching the sudden first and the gradual afterward thus becomes the common sequence in which the great Dharma meets different faculties.

Why Does One Initial Sudden Teaching Have the Two Names Milk and Clarified Essence?

The initial sudden teaching is addressed to Dharma-body bodhisattvas, while ordinary beings of great faculties can also receive it. Those who awaken immediately through the perfect and sudden teaching realize the ultimate and are like clarified essence. Those who are only beginners hear the great teaching but have just entered the ten faiths; this is the beginning of practice and is like milk. The two names respectively answer “How deep is what is attained?” and “Where has the journey reached?”

Among those receiving the teaching, some have both vehicle and discipline urgent, while others have discipline relaxed and the vehicle urgent. Great faculties such as these cannot reach the Buddha’s assembly by themselves; they must accompany the Buddha as response-born beings and enter the seven places and eight assemblies. From the standpoint of the teacher, when the Buddha newly accomplished complete awakening, the blood of ignorance and the other delusions had already transformed into illumination. The eighty thousand Dharma treasuries and twelve divisions of scripture were inherently present in the Dharma-body and flowed forth first in response to the stimulation of great faculties.

Pure milk is already present within a cow that has newly given birth; once the calf makes the sound 『𡂡』, the mother cow lets down milk. Great faculties stimulating the Buddha are like the calf, and the Buddha suddenly teaching the great Dharma is like the mother cow letting down milk. Here milk means initial and fundamental. The forbearance grass causing a cow to produce clarified essence means that what great faculties stimulate and what the perfect response teaches can directly reach the ultimate flavor. The same sudden teaching is called milk according to its being the beginning of the teaching and clarified essence according to the ultimate principle. Viewed through practice, those who break ignorance and attain the forbearance of non-arising are like clarified essence; those just establishing practice and people of lesser faculties who have not yet changed are like milk.

The two names of the initial sudden teaching are therefore not two names accidentally superimposed. “Sudden” is established according to the Dharma and “milk” according to flavor; the root treatise uses each in accordance with the meaning of its immediate context.

Milk Producing Curds Means Successive Arising, Not Thickness and Thinness

When sentient beings could not bear the great Dharma the Buddha originally intended to bestow, he traveled to Vārāṇasī and distinctly taught the Three Vehicles within the path of the One Vehicle. The great Dharma remained the Buddha’s original intent in giving, while the Three Vehicles became an entrance through which sentient beings could at that time sever their bonds and accomplish the noble.

From the Buddha are born the twelve divisions of scripture, and from the twelve divisions of scripture is born sūtra. This is like milk coming from a cow and curds from milk. Those of gradual faculties had not yet changed within the sudden teaching and remained entirely raw like milk. Within the Tripiṭaka Teaching, they shed the ordinary and accomplished the noble, like milk changing into curds. The passage expressly takes only the successive arising of earlier and later; it does not use thickness or thinness of flavor as a basis for classifying the teaching by superiority and inferiority.

This also changes how skillful means is understood. If skillful means is seen only as a lower answer, one cannot see that it begins to transform those unable to advance. If it is made a permanent destination, one cannot see that milk will in turn produce curds. Successive arising preserves both the benefit of the present moment and the road that continues afterward.

How Does the Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings Supply the Three Middle Stages?

The second scriptural passage begins from sentient beings’ differing dispositions and desires. The dharmas contemplated by the Buddha-eye cannot be expressed, while sentient beings’ dispositions, desires, and understanding all differ. The same transformation therefore produces different understanding and different attainments of Dharma, fruit, and path in different people.

At first the Four Truths are taught for those seeking to become śrāvakas; in the middle the twelve links of dependent origination are taught for those seeking pratyekabuddhahood; later the twelve divisions of Vaipulya scripture, Mahāprajñā, and the oceanic emptiness of the Avataṃsaka are taught, revealing the bodhisattvas’ practice over successive kalpas. This long list also reveals faculties intermingling: when the Four Truths are taught, some gods already arouse the mind of awakening; when the later great Dharma is taught, some still remain as śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas. The teachings have a sequence, while each being’s benefit follows their faculties.

The Tripiṭaka Teaching enables people to sever their bonds and accomplish the noble, which is already a real benefit, but it is still not the Buddha’s original intent to bestow the great. Vaipulya therefore follows attainment of the fruit by reproaching partiality that clings to the fruit. When Subhūti faces Vimalakīrti’s question, he bewilderedly sets down his bowl and wishes to leave. Śāriputra tries to remove the heavenly flowers from his body but cannot. Aṅgulimāla ridicules, and Vimalakīrti subdues. These scenes cause those who attained the fruit no longer to treat their attainment as the whole. Having already received the Buddha’s kindness and come to trust one another, they can endure reproof without anger, turn from curds into raw ghee, and gain the benefit of being ashamed of the small and aspiring to the great.

Prajñā then transforms this aspiration into the ability to know the great Dharma. From form and mind all the way to the knowledge of all modes, impermanence, no-self, emptiness, and non-arising and non-extinction are turned repeatedly sentence by sentence, and all are Dharmas of practice. The śrāvakas are commanded to relay the teaching and can teach it for bodhisattvas; their minds gradually become open and at ease. They are like someone who takes charge of and knows the goods in a storehouse, knowing how much the estate contains and how goods are to be taken or given, but not yet intending to take any for themselves. This is raw ghee becoming refined ghee.

Why Does “Oceanic Emptiness of the Avataṃsaka” Appear after Prajñā?

If these four words referred only to the Avataṃsaka initially taught at the quiescent place of the path, they would not fit the present sequence. Zhiyi first cites the Treatise on Dharma-nature, which says that bodhisattvas of dull faculties enter the Dharma realm in three places—Prajñā, the Lotus, and Nirvāṇa—to explain that entering the Dharma realm through Prajñā can also be called the oceanic emptiness of the Avataṃsaka.

He further speaks in terms of faculties. The duration of the Avataṃsaka teaching was long, but those of lesser faculties had not entered in the past. They were formerly like the deaf and mute; now, on hearing Prajñā, they had the capacity to enter. The Large Prajñāpāramitā extends to people of the Three Vehicles and can therefore speak of the four fruits; the Avataṃsaka excludes those of lesser faculties and does not have the same scene of the four fruits. Read together, the “oceanic emptiness of the Avataṃsaka” after Prajñā means that people who formerly could not enter now attain entry into the Dharma realm.

Viewed from the following section, the reopening of the perfect and sudden after Prajñā is the Lotus. Faculties have been tempered and matured through the Tripiṭaka, Vaipulya, and Prajñā teachings, their obstructions removed, and they are now able to hear the perfect and sudden. Entering the Tathāgata’s wisdom when the Buddha first accomplished the path and entering the Buddha’s wisdom later upon hearing the Lotus are alike in their perfect and sudden meaning. The same perfect and sudden light becomes manifest later as the faculties of those receiving it mature.

If Both Are Clarified Essence, Why Are the Lotus and Nirvāṇa Divided into Two Batches?

The Lotus is called the great king’s feast and the Nirvāṇa clarified essence; both scriptures come after all the other flavors. After the Buddha Sun-Moon-Lamp Radiance taught the Lotus, he entered nirvāṇa at midnight. At the time of Kāśyapa Buddha, the Nirvāṇa likewise was not separately elucidated and the Lotus was treated as the final teaching and final flavor. In all these conditions of transformation, the Lotus serves as the final teaching and final flavor.

The sentient beings transformed by Śākyamuni Buddha, however, include those who mature earlier and those who mature later. The earlier-maturing receive predictions and see the Tathāgata-nature in the Lotus, like a field sown first that ripens and is harvested first. The five thousand who rose and left on their own and the humans and gods moved elsewhere are like late-sown crops that have not matured. They must still be tempered again through Prajñā and gathered in through the Nirvāṇa. The two batches are like one farmer facing two sets of crops that mature at different times and harvesting each according to when it ripens.

The question and answer on certainty directly establishes the later batch. Subhūti had already heard in the Lotus that bodhisattvas received predictions of buddhahood, yet later, within Prajñā, still asked whether bodhisattvas were certain or not certain. Zhiyi sees in this that, after the Lotus, there remained space for teaching Prajñā again to those who had not entered. Transformation does not end because the earlier batch has already been harvested.

How Does One Household Reveal All Five Stages of Maturation?

The “Faith and Understanding” chapter transforms the teaching sequence in the preceding two scriptural passages into the distance between father and son.

In the first scene, the poor son happens upon his father’s residence and runs as soon as he sees its wealth. The father sends someone to pursue him urgently; startled, the son shouts, thinking that he is being imprisoned though innocent, and even faints. The father can only order his release. This is like the sudden teaching first opening at the quiescent place of the path: the Buddha intends the great Dharma for those of lesser faculties, but they are unable to bear it. The sun has risen and first illuminates the high mountains; for the poor son, this is still only the initial milk.

In the second scene, the father secretly sends two haggard men without imposing virtue to hire the son slowly to clear away dung. The father himself removes his jeweled necklace and puts on filthy clothes before he can approach. This is like the Buddha concealing Vairocana’s majestic virtues and excellent marks, manifesting the appearance of an old bhikṣu, and having people clear away dung for twenty years in return for a day’s wage. The delusions of views and thought are severed and the uncontaminated mind purified, like milk becoming curds.

In the third scene, father and son trust and understand one another and go out and enter without difficulty, yet the son still stays in his original location. Hearing the great Dharma is entering, remaining in the small Dharma going out, and undergoing severe reproach without anger being without difficulty. Entering the residence and seeing ministers and powerful clans, great meritorious powers, the Jewel-Torch Dhāraṇī, and the supernormal transformations of inconceivable liberation is also entering; returning to the grass hut and remaining in the sphere of the Two Vehicles is going out. The distance has narrowed, but the dwelling has not changed, like curds becoming raw ghee.

In the fourth scene, the father gives his son responsibility for the gold, silver, precious jewels, and full storehouses. The son can take charge of and know how much there is and what should be taken or given, yet has no intention of taking even one meal. Prajñā’s contemplative wisdom is the family estate, while name-and-form through knowledge of modes are the goods. Subhūti and the others can relay the teaching to bodhisattvas but have not yet practiced and realized it themselves. Being able to know without yet personally possessing is the mature position of refined ghee.

In the fifth scene, before the relatives the father declares their relation as father and son and transfers the entire family estate to him. Since the son previously took charge of and knew all the goods, they need not be explained again. The grass hut only has to be demolished, the one great cart bestowed, and a prediction of buddhahood given. Ignorance is broken and the Middle Way revealed; the poor son rejoices at attaining what he never had before, like pure clarified essence emerging from refined ghee.

The five scenes always revolve around the same father, the same son, and the same household. The distance the son can bear and his relation to the family estate gradually change. First he sees and flees, then he is hired; later he can enter and leave and manage the estate; only at the end does he learn that he has always been the son of the household.

If the Two Scriptures Share One Flavor, Why Do Their Teaching Intents Still Differ?

Those who mature earlier enter the Lotus through Prajñā, while those who mature later enter the Nirvāṇa through Prajñā again. Both see buddha-nature and are therefore clarified essence. The main teaching of the Lotus first returns the śrāvakas to the one real, then reveals buddhahood attained in the distant past and clarifies bodhisattva matters. The Nirvāṇa likewise first uses the superior three cultivations to bring the śrāvakas into the secret treasury, then clarifies bodhisattva matters through the thirty-six questions. Viewed from the first and last parts of the main teaching, the beginning and end of the two scriptures correspond.

As the Buddha approaches extinction, however, the Nirvāṇa must also restate discipline and admonish the future, preventing those of dull faculties in the latter age from producing annihilationist views upon hearing emptiness and quiescence. It extensively clarifies permanent abiding, breaks inversions, and causes buddhadharma to abide for a long time. This is the distinct intent the Nirvāṇa bears in facing the future.

Their shared flavor therefore lies in ultimate buddha-nature, while their distinct intent lies in safeguarding the Dharma as extinction approaches. A farming family harvests at different times, and a family estate is entrusted in stages. The fruit ultimately matured is the same, while those who mature later are still cared for through a complete method.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

In the Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian, Zhanran first says that the three passages establish the three major outlines, then distinguishes what each passage covers. “Skillful Means” takes the movement from the sudden to the Deer Park; the Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings supplies the Vaipulya and Prajñā after the Deer Park; and “Faith and Understanding” gathers the first two passages. The wording and meaning of the first two illuminate one another, while the last encompasses beginning and end. Thus, although the three passages are few, they illuminate the opening and closing of an entire course of transformation.

For the three periods of seven days in “Skillful Means,” the Mirror first lists several old explanations, then marks the present master’s intent. The three periods successively represent the three cycles of Dharma exposition, exposition through simile, and exposition through causes and conditions. Applied generally to the Great Vehicle, they also represent intents to teach the Perfect, Distinct, and Shared Teachings, for which in each case there were no responsive faculties, so the Buddha ceased the great and administered the small. This judgment reads the number of days as a structure of teaching and does not combine the divergent views listed alongside it into a single chronology.

The initial sudden teaching’s two names, milk and clarified essence, are further viewed through faculties and conditions, the transforming lord, teaching flavor, and practice. Because it is great it is called sudden; because it is initial it is called milk. From the Buddha’s standpoint it is always sudden; from the ultimate principle realized by practitioners it is clarified essence; from the beginning of great practice and the lack of transformation in lesser faculties it is milk. In the Mirror’s light, the two names reveal criteria of observation rather than canceling one another.

In the section on the Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings, the Mirror first distinguishes the initial great followed by the small and the initial small followed by the great, then unfolds Vaipulya, Prajñā, and the Lotus. Vaipulya has six levels: the purport of the class, those reproached, time, the intent of reproach, the benefit attained, and the conclusion on the period. Prajñā preserves both shared and unshared aspects. Concerning the “oceanic emptiness of the Avataṃsaka,” one route explains it through the Dharma realm, while another uses the Avataṃsaka’s long duration to extend it into later periods. Both routes are coherent, and so both are retained.

The Mirror likewise illuminates the five stages of “Faith and Understanding” one by one. First seeing the father’s residence and fleeing reveals the initial sudden teaching being intended for those of lesser faculties. Secretly sending two men to clear away dung reveals concealing the great and administering the small. Going out and entering without difficulty while still staying in the original location reveals entering the great and going out to the small within Vaipulya. Taking charge of and knowing the goods without intending to take them reveals being able to know without personally attaining within Prajñā. Father and son recognizing one another and the estate being transferred to the son reveals the Lotus’s opening and revelation. The five stages follow one relation between father and son, making “encompassing beginning and end” present in every step from inability to bear the estate, through the growing ability to enter, leave, and know it, to personally receiving the estate.

Concerning the Lotus and Nirvāṇa, Zhanran first distinguishes their shared flavor from the different conditions they transform, then uses the question and answer on certainty to illuminate Prajñā for the later batch. The five stages of “Faith and Understanding” continuously present the sequence of Avataṃsaka, Deer Park, Vaipulya, Prajñā, and Lotus within one simile. Finally, “beginning” is defined as the first part of the main teaching and “end” as its final part, explaining the shared flavor through correspondence between the two scriptures’ structures.

This Mirror ultimately preserves two points. Each of the three passages has an irreplaceable task, and the same clarified essence allows for different conditions of transformation. At the closing sentence, the sameness of the Lotus and Nirvāṇa no longer means that the two scriptures are without any difference. It means that the earlier- and later-maturing both see buddha-nature, while the Buddha still preserves a complete road for those who mature later. Shared flavor is spoken of from the buddha-nature seen; the earlier and later batches are spoken of from the sequence of maturation. Both levels stand together.

判教相·五味半滿Classifying the Teaching · Characteristics of the Teaching · Five Flavors, Half and Full

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

五味說教法如何次第展開,半滿說每一步中方便與真實如何安置。若只取一軸,便會看見一面而失去另一面;兩軸相成,才使前後次第與權實作用同時清楚。

一、只用一軸,何以各得一面

只論五味,可以看見從乳到醍醐的次第,所得偏在方便;只論半滿,可以辨出半字與滿字,所得偏在真實。前者有前後運用,卻未把其中的真實照明;後者指出真實,卻未見方便如何隨次第發生作用。

因此,本論不捨五味,也不捨半滿,而說五味不離半滿、半滿不離五味。五味的每一步都須與半滿相資;半滿的每一種作用,也要放回五味次第中看它何時施行、何時收藏。

二、慧與方便,如何成為一雙翅膀

五味之中具半滿,則有慧方便解;半滿之中具五味,則有方便慧解。兩句的次序相反,正顯雙向相資:慧不離方便,方便也不離慧;權實於是同遊,行與藏各得其所。

權與實由此俱遊,如鳥有兩翼。兩翼同時有力,飛行方能成就;權仍能隨機運用,實仍能指出所歸。二者一同運行,行與藏便各得其所。

三、五味之中,半滿如何安置

華嚴居乳味,顯頓滿的大乘家業,只明一實,唯滿不半。三藏居酪味,如窮子尚處客作,只行方便,唯半不滿。方等居生蘇味,使半滿相對,以滿斥半。大品居熟蘇味,帶半而論滿:半通三乘,滿獨為菩薩。法華居醍醐味,付以家財,廢半而明滿。

五個位置各有自己的作用。乳味唯滿不半,酪味唯半不滿,顯出兩端;生蘇使半滿相對,熟蘇帶半論滿,醍醐則廢半明滿。半與滿由此依教化進程各得其位。

四、半字如何完成滿字之事

到了法華,半字雖廢,它此前的作用卻在此顯明。鈍根若未經半字方便調熟,便不能由滿字開佛知見;所以如來殷勤稱歎方便,正因半有成滿之功。

聲聞領解使這個功用成為可見之果。無上的寶聚,本來沒有追求,卻自然得到;又有行人安住真實智慧。方便從客作與領教,把人送到家財自得、實智安住之處。半與滿相成,說的正是這一段教化如何完成。

釋籤之眼

湛然先分單用有妨、正明相成;相成又分略明離過、逐味正判。五味一路豎進,味味須半滿相成;但華嚴唯滿,後四味或單或帶,故相成不是每味固定各有一半一滿。

鏡中又以『慧得方便而解』說明『慧方便解』,以『方便得慧而解』說明『方便慧解』,故權實俱遊是互相成益。末段分化主稱歎與聲聞領解:前者明半有成滿之功,後者顯調熟所得實益;廢半時,方便已把行人送到滿字所開之處。

If skillful means is finally to be abolished, how can it still accomplish the full? The five flavors explain how the teachings unfold in sequence, while half and full explain how skillful means and reality are situated at each step. To take only one axis is to see one side while losing the other. Only when the two axes mutually accomplish one another do both the before-and-after sequence and the functions of provisional and real become clear.

Why Does Using Only One Axis Yield Only One Side?

Discussing only the five flavors reveals the sequence from milk to clarified essence, but what is obtained leans toward skillful means. Discussing only half and full distinguishes half-words from full words, but what is obtained leans toward reality. The former possesses before-and-after application but does not illuminate the reality within it; the latter points to reality but does not see how skillful means functions through the sequence.

The root treatise therefore does not discard the five flavors or half and full. It says instead that the five flavors are not separate from half and full, and half and full are not separate from the five flavors. Every step of the five flavors must be supported by half and full, while every function of half and full must be returned to the five-flavor sequence to see when it is applied and when it is held in reserve.

How Do Wisdom and Skillful Means Become a Pair of Wings?

When the five flavors contain half and full, there is wisdom liberated through skillful means; when half and full contain the five flavors, there is skillful means liberated through wisdom. The reversed order of the two sentences reveals support in both directions: wisdom is not separate from skillful means, and skillful means is not separate from wisdom. The provisional and real thereby range together, while advance and withdrawal each find their proper place.

The provisional and real range together like a bird’s two wings. Only when both wings have strength at once can flight be accomplished. The provisional can still be applied according to faculties, while the real can still indicate that to which the teaching returns. When the two move together, advance and withdrawal each find their proper place.

How Are Half and Full Situated within the Five Flavors?

The Avataṃsaka occupies the milk flavor, revealing the sudden and full Mahāyāna family estate: it clarifies only the one real and is full without being half. The Tripiṭaka occupies the curds flavor; like the poor son still engaged in hired labor, it practices only skillful means and is half without being full. Vaipulya occupies the raw-ghee flavor, setting half and full against one another and using the full to rebuke the half. The Great Prajñā occupies the refined-ghee flavor, carrying the half while discussing the full: the half is shared by the three vehicles, while the full belongs exclusively to bodhisattvas. The Lotus occupies the flavor of clarified essence, entrusting the family wealth and abolishing the half to clarify the full.

The five positions each possess their own function. Milk is full without being half, and curds half without being full, revealing the two extremes. Raw ghee sets half and full in opposition, refined ghee carries the half while discussing the full, and clarified essence abolishes the half to clarify the full. Half and full thereby each find their place according to the course of transformation.

How Do Half-Words Accomplish the Work of Full Words?

When the teaching reaches the Lotus, the half is abolished, yet the work it performed earlier becomes clear precisely here. If those of dull faculties had not been trained and matured through the skillful means of half-words, they could not open the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing through full words. The Tathāgata therefore earnestly praises skillful means because the half possesses the power to accomplish the full.

The śrāvakas’ understanding makes this function visible as its fruit. The unsurpassed cluster of jewels, never originally sought, comes of itself, and practitioners abide in real wisdom. From hired labor and receiving instruction, skillful means brings people to the place where the family wealth comes of itself and real wisdom becomes their dwelling. Half and full mutually accomplishing one another means precisely that this course of transformation reaches completion.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first divides the passage into the impediment in using either alone and the direct clarification of mutual accomplishment. Mutual accomplishment is then divided into briefly clarifying freedom from the faults and directly judging each flavor. The five flavors form one path of vertical progress, and every flavor requires half and full to accomplish one another; yet the Avataṃsaka is only full, while the latter four flavors are either single or carry another. Mutual accomplishment therefore does not mean that every flavor contains one fixed half and one fixed full.

The Mirror further explains “wisdom liberated through skillful means” as wisdom obtaining skillful means and thereby being liberated, and “skillful means liberated through wisdom” as skillful means obtaining wisdom and thereby being liberated. The provisional and real ranging together therefore means that each benefits the other. The final passage distinguishes the transforming teacher’s praise from the śrāvakas’ understanding: the former clarifies the half’s power to accomplish the full, while the latter reveals the real benefit obtained through training and maturation. When the half is abolished, skillful means has already brought the practitioner to the place opened by full words.

判教相·明合不合Classifying the Teaching · Characteristics of the Teaching · Clarifying Correspondence and Non-Correspondence

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

灌頂所記的智者說,在這一目先問一個根本問題:不同經教所說的法與承受教法的人,何時才真正會入真實?『合』若只看成兩套名目的拼接,方等同時說半、滿時便已可算合;本論卻一路追問到人與法是否一同轉入,顯示會合不是並列,而是歸實。

同時聽見,為何仍不算合

華嚴正面顯大,初分沒有聲聞,後分雖有聲聞在座,也不能進入其境界。此時半教尚未並立,沒有可說的會合。三藏轉而開三乘、接引小機,使人斷除見思;此時又只從小教著力,還未談滿教,同樣無從論合。

方等開始把半、滿同時宣說、彼此相對,又以滿教責斥半教。可是受半教的人即使聽到滿教,只是知道停小可恥,仍未進入大乘。草庵的意象正在這裡:人雖已聽見滿教,心卻仍以暫宿草庵為安穩。兩種教說同場,不等於受教之心已經轉入。

法已相合,為何人還沒有合

般若把問題推進一層。半字法門被說明為方便,能通入無生,也都可會入大乘;法的隔礙已經打開。可是窮子雖奉命領理家業,仍沒有希取一餐之物的心。法門雖由他領知,父子之情卻還沒有相認,所以本論判為合法而未合人。

到了法華,化城被看出不是究竟真實,往日所行又被指出本是菩薩道,法由此相合;佛子身分同時得到確認,人也相合。家業與孩子不再分屬兩邊,人法俱合才成為法華的完成語。

法華始合,是否否定此前一切得入

從鹿苑開權而至法華始得合實,說的是公開教化次第的總線;本論隨即又分祕密合與顯露合,使『始』不成為對此前一切悟入的抹除。

祕密合從提謂受五戒已有密悟說起,再反問修多羅、方等與般若之中豈會全無密悟。這條路本來不在公開次第中逐一標示,所以只點出而不展開。顯露合則依根機分流:未入位者可隨處得合,三百比丘受記就是例證;住果者必到法華受勸信而合;自稱住果卻不能信入者,實是增上慢未入位,退席後再待涅槃得合。

因此,法華始合實與前時可有密悟、未入位可隨處得合並不衝突。前者說一代公開教化何處全面會實,後者說個別根機何時實際得入。

既說一向合,涅槃為何仍要再開方便

四句把前面各段收緊。本論列華嚴、三藏同在非合非不合:華嚴尚未有半,何所論合;三藏既不論滿,何所可合。方等雖把半、滿並說,人心仍未轉入;般若雖合法,人仍未合,所以兩者一向不合。法華人法俱合,故一向合。

涅槃接續法華之後,仍為後世鈍根再開方便。就前文所說未在法華得合者到涅槃得合而言,它有合的一面;就又為末代開權、引導後世鈍根而言,它有不合的一面。合與不合不是互相取消,而是同時指出所歸與所引。

華嚴與法華是否只有單向會合

最後的問答把兩部經放在相反方向上檢驗。問者已看見因法華入法界而與華嚴相合,卻未看見因華嚴入一乘而與法華相合。回答不再另設一道橋,只指出華嚴的入法界本身就是入一乘。

這一句使兩條道路在所入之處相會。名稱不同,所入不是兩個終點;也因此,明合不合最終不是判哪一部經被另一部收編,而是辨眾生是否已由方便真正進入一乘。

釋籤之眼

湛然先分總明來意與正明合不合;正明又分正釋、問答,正釋依次是五味、所以、四句。『所以』先通論三乘在法華、涅槃得合,再別論聲聞的祕密與顯露;顯露又分未入位、住果、增上慢。

鏡中又以會解合。華嚴帶別而非合,純大不與小並而非不合;三藏純小未合大而非合,不與大並而非不合。涅槃本不住小,所以亦合;仍存方便,所以亦不合。四句的兩面因此各有落處。

對住果聲聞,湛然以敦逼解敦信,又以真得阿羅漢而不信大法無有是處為據;上慢者實未得入,真正得入者便不再是上慢。這使法華主會、涅槃收餘機各得其位。

至末問答,湛然只說依文釋疑,不另增長解。入法界即入一乘,已足以使華嚴與法華在所入處互相照見。

Zhiyi’s teaching as recorded by Guanding first asks a fundamental question in this topic: at what point do the Dharmas taught in different scriptural teachings and the people receiving them genuinely converge into reality? If “correspondence” meant only joining two sets of names, Vaipulya would already count as correspondence when it teaches half and full together. Yet the root treatise continues asking whether person and Dharma have turned together. Correspondence is therefore not juxtaposition but convergence into reality.

Why Does Hearing Them Together Still Not Count as Correspondence?

The Avataṃsaka directly clarifies the great. There are no śrāvakas in its opening section; even when śrāvakas sit in its later section, they cannot enter that realm. The half teaching has not yet been set alongside it, and there is no correspondence to discuss. The Tripiṭaka then opens the three vehicles and receives those of small faculties, enabling them to sever the delusions of views and thought. Here the effort is again made only through the small teaching, while the full is not yet discussed; correspondence likewise has no point from which to arise.

Vaipulya begins to teach half and full together, to set them against one another, and to use the full to rebuke the half. Yet recipients of the half, even after hearing the full, only recognize the shame of remaining in the small and still do not enter the Great Vehicle. The image of the grass hut lies precisely here: although people have already heard the full teaching, their minds still take temporary lodging in the hut as secure. Two teachings occupying the same setting does not mean that the recipient’s mind has already turned and entered.

If the Dharma Corresponds, Why Has the Person Not Yet Corresponded?

Prajñā advances the question by one level. The half-word Dharma-gates are explained as skillful means that can pass into non-arising and can all converge into the Mahāyāna; the obstruction at the level of Dharma has been opened. Yet although the poor son is commanded to take charge of the family estate, he still has no desire to take even one meal’s worth. He has come to know the Dharma-gates, but father and child have not yet recognized one another. The root treatise therefore judges that the Dharma corresponds while the person does not.

Upon reaching the Lotus, the conjured city is recognized as not ultimate reality, and the practices of the past are revealed as themselves the bodhisattva path. The Dharma thereby corresponds. At the same time, the person’s identity as a buddha-child is confirmed, and the person corresponds as well. The family estate and the child no longer remain on opposite sides. Correspondence of both person and Dharma becomes the Lotus’ concluding statement.

Does First Correspondence in the Lotus Deny Every Earlier Entry?

The statement that correspondence with reality is first attained after the provisional is opened at the Deer Park and the course reaches the Lotus describes the general line of manifest transformation. The root treatise immediately distinguishes secret correspondence and manifest correspondence, preventing “first” from erasing every earlier entry.

Secret correspondence begins from the statement that some secretly awakened when Tiwei received the five precepts and then asks how sūtra, Vaipulya, and Prajñā could be wholly without secret awakening. This path is not individually marked along the public sequence and is therefore only indicated rather than unfolded. Manifest correspondence diverges according to faculties. Those who have not yet entered a stage may attain correspondence wherever they are, as shown by the prediction bestowed on the three hundred bhikṣus. Those abiding in the fruit must reach the Lotus and be pressed to believe. Those who claim to abide in the fruit yet cannot believe and enter are in fact people of overweening pride who have not entered a stage; after withdrawing from the assembly, they must await Nirvāṇa to attain correspondence.

Thus, first correspondence with reality in the Lotus does not conflict with the possibility of secret awakening earlier or of those who have not yet entered a stage attaining correspondence wherever they are. The former concerns where the public course of the Buddha’s teaching converges comprehensively into reality; the latter concerns when particular faculties actually gain entry.

If the Lotus Is Uniform Correspondence, Why Does Nirvāṇa Still Reopen Skillful Means?

The four statements gather the preceding passages tightly. The root treatise places the Avataṃsaka and the Tripiṭaka alike under neither correspondence nor non-correspondence: in the Avataṃsaka, the half has not yet arisen, so what correspondence could be discussed; in the Tripiṭaka, the full is not yet discussed, so what could correspond? In Vaipulya, although half and full are taught together, the person’s mind has not yet turned and entered. In Prajñā, although the Dharma corresponds, the person does not. The two are therefore uniformly non-correspondence. In the Lotus, person and Dharma correspond together, and so it is uniformly correspondence.

After the Lotus, Nirvāṇa again opens skillful means for those of dull faculties in later ages. In relation to those described earlier who did not correspond in the Lotus and attain correspondence in Nirvāṇa, it possesses the side of correspondence. In relation to reopening the provisional for the final age and guiding dull faculties of later generations, it possesses the side of non-correspondence. Correspondence and non-correspondence do not cancel one another; they point simultaneously to the destination and to those still being guided.

Do the Avataṃsaka and the Lotus Correspond in Only One Direction?

The final question and answer test the two scriptures in opposite directions. The questioner already sees that entering the Dharma realm through the Lotus corresponds with the Avataṃsaka, yet does not see entry into the One Vehicle through the Avataṃsaka corresponding with the Lotus. The answer does not establish another bridge. It simply points out that entry into the Dharma realm in the Avataṃsaka is itself entry into the One Vehicle.

This sentence brings the two paths together at what is entered. The names differ, but what is entered is not two destinations. Clarifying correspondence and non-correspondence therefore does not finally decide which scripture is incorporated by another; it distinguishes whether sentient beings have genuinely entered the One Vehicle through skillful means.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first divides the passage into a general clarification of the intent and a direct clarification of correspondence and non-correspondence. The direct clarification is then divided into the direct explanation and questions and answers; the direct explanation proceeds through the five flavors, the reasons, and the four statements. The reasons first discuss generally how the three vehicles attain correspondence and then separately discuss the śrāvakas’ secret and manifest correspondence. The manifest is further divided into those who have not yet entered a stage, those abiding in the fruit, and those of overweening pride.

The Mirror further explains correspondence through convergence. The Avataṃsaka carries the Distinct and is therefore non-correspondence; because its purely great teaching is not presented alongside the small, it is not non-correspondence. The Tripiṭaka’s purely small teaching has not corresponded with the great and is therefore non-correspondence; because it is not presented alongside the great, it is not non-correspondence. Nirvāṇa originally does not abide in the small and is therefore also correspondence; because skillful means still remains, it is also non-correspondence. Each side of the four statements thereby has its place.

For śrāvakas abiding in the fruit, Zhanran explains pressing belief as a pressing exhortation and takes as his evidence that it is impossible for one who has truly attained arhatship not to believe the Great Dharma. People of overweening pride have not truly gained entry, while those who have gained entry are no longer of overweening pride. This gives the principal convergence in the Lotus and the gathering of the remaining faculties in Nirvāṇa their respective places.

At the final question and answer, Zhanran says only that the doubt is resolved according to the text and does not add an extended explanation. Entry into the Dharma realm is precisely entry into the One Vehicle; this is sufficient for the Avataṃsaka and the Lotus to illuminate one another at what is entered.

判教相·料簡Classifying the Teaching · Characteristics of the Teaching · Resolving Questions

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

判教走到料簡,所問已不只是某一部經應安在何處,而是同一套五味之說,為何有時只屬一段,有時又能貫通前後;為何最珍貴的藥未必當下有益,經過減省的藥反而能治病;為何有人只嘗一味便得醍醐,有人卻要一味一味走過。

智者用三重問題回答:先辨通、別,再辨益、不益,最後把五味放回各種教法內觀察。三重不是三張互相替換的表,而是三次改變觀看的位置。

一、有齊限,才看得見如何通初後

別,是在一段因緣中看教說的齊限;通,是沿著同一義理看它如何貫穿前後。華嚴作乳味,從別看在最初,從通看卻可至後。修多羅半字作酪味,從別看在第二,從通看也可至後。方等、般若各有自己的別時,仍各以授記、二夜說法等事顯出通義。涅槃從別看在最後,發心觀涅槃與初成正覺已有深問,又使它通到前面。

日出先照高山,日將落時,餘輝仍照峻嶺。這幅圖沒有改變高山,也沒有改變日光;改變的是初出與垂沒兩個時分。華嚴在初時如先照,在後時如餘輝,蓮華藏海之義因此可以從最初一直看到涅槃之後。所謂通,不是把中間所有教說都改名為華嚴,而是說同一深義不受一個時段封閉。

三藏通後,由兩個人物故事與一條結集說來顯。迦留陀夷先在法華會上受記,後來進入聚落被害,成為結戒緣起;舍利弗在法華會上請佛說法,後來入滅,均提持三衣到佛前。從鹿苑到涅槃夜所說戒、定、慧,又被結為修妬路等藏。前後事件雖異,所要證明的都是半字之教並未在第二時以後消失。

方等以王舍城、舍衛國祇陀林、波羅柰三處授記,顯示它能延至法華後;般若以從得道夜到泥洹夜常說,以及須菩提問畢定、不畢定,顯示它通於初後。涅槃則反向由後通前:若初發心者已觀涅槃,若初成正覺時菩薩已問甚深義,涅槃之義便不能只由最後一會才開始。

法華又分顯露與祕密兩面。顯露說時,前面看不見今日會入佛慧的宣告;從祕密面說,道理本無障礙。舍利弗過去已聞菩薩受記作佛,便成了昔日通記的憑據。通、別於是像兩種焦距:一種看當時明說,一種看義理如何貫穿。

二、三種四,分界在如何見佛性

通別之後,論中先設一個短問:《涅槃》追說四,方等正開四,別教又有四,三者怎樣分辨?

答句把三者各安其位:涅槃當四而通入佛性;別教依次第,後來見佛性;方等保證,二不見性。三者名稱同有一個四,作用卻由通入、次第後見與二不見性分開。料簡在此顯出它的本領:同名不立刻合併,而問每一個四把人帶到哪裡。

三、藥的價值,不等於此刻治病的力量

第二重料簡從一個逆耳的配對開始:華嚴是乳,三藏是酪,豈不是方便味濃,大乘味薄?智者沒有沿乳酪的物性評定教法,而先問病人是否真正得益。

貴藥若不對病,服了徒然無益;價低的藥若正對病,便能發生療效。初心面對華嚴,所得利益尚未深,漸機也還沒有轉,所以對這兩種因緣說如乳。漸機領受三藏,能斷見思、使三毒漸薄,由凡入聖,便如乳轉為酪。

這個譬喻同時保住藥的價值與治病的時機。有用的賤藥不因此勝過貴藥,暫時無益的貴藥也不因此變得低劣。華嚴對小根如乳,對大根卻如醍醐;教沒有變,受教者所能承受與所得之益不同。譬喻只取這一分相似,正因如此,才不會讓乳的每一種物性都支配教義。

四、良醫的十二藥,為何有時只用九種

第二個藥譬更細。良醫有一祕方,具十二種藥,其中三種最珍貴;他善於察看病相,知道應當增加還是減少,從不違背病候而錯治。

佛的圓方妙治具足十二部,其中無問自說、方廣、授記三部最為甚深。智慧敏利的菩薩可以全服十二部;二乘病重,便以九部為劑。若仍把十二部全數交給他,藥雖圓滿,卻未必於病有益。十二部全用譬作乳,縮為九部譬作酪。

這裡的乳、酪只承擔相生次第。先有圓方全用,後依病縮用;先後的意義落在醫者鑒病施藥,不落在乳淡、酪濃。三種最珍貴的藥沒有被說成無用,它們只是依這位病人的病候暫不加入。圓滿與契機不是兩個互相排斥的標準,良醫之妙正在能使二者相應。

五、味道其實落在行人的心上

第三種解釋不再從教藥本身說,而從行人的心說。華嚴時,凡夫的見思未轉,所以如乳;三藏時斷見思,所以如酪;方等時受挫、知恥、被調伏,不再以自己所得為真實究竟,所以如生蘇;般若時領受教敕、識知諸法,所以如熟蘇;法華時破無明、開佛知見、受記作佛,心已清淨,所以如醍醐。

五味因此是一條心行成熟的軌跡。行人心還生澀,教並沒有跟著變成另一種教;行人心熟,教便隨其成熟而得名。前面說華嚴對小如乳、對大如醍醐,也由此得到解釋:同一教說照見不同成熟程度,便顯出不同味名。

六、一人、五人,不是一道只能選一邊的問

有人追問:究竟是一個人領受五味,還是五個人各自領受一味?回答沒有只留一種路徑。

先有一人只領受一味。華嚴中純一根性,當下得到醍醐,不必經歷五味。雪山有草,牛吃了便得醍醐;草、牛、醍醐三物,正顯初聞即得。

又有一人依次經歷五味。小乘根性在頓說中如乳,至三藏如酪,再一路經過生蘇、熟蘇,最後到醍醐才究竟。從牛出乳,乃至由蘇出醍醐;牛、乳、酪、兩蘇、醍醐的相生,顯的是一人前後成熟。

還有利根菩薩與未入位聲聞,在不同處見性。有人到三藏見性,稱為歷二味;有人到方等見性,稱為歷三味;有人到般若見性,稱為歷四味,三百比丘便是所舉之例。數目由見性所在之味計算,二、三、四各自記下到達之處。

最後是置毒乳中。毒從乳遍入五味,每一味都能殺人。毒沒有等到醍醐才發生力量,譬喻能入之機也不必都走到最後才得其益。忍草即得、乳味相生、置毒遍味三幅圖並立,初得、次第與中途得入都有了位置。

七、同一套五味,放進每一種教法又如何看

第三重先作總判:凡夫如乳,聲聞如酪,菩薩如生蘇、熟蘇,佛如醍醐。若總說半滿五時,凡夫全無治道,如未經轉化的乳;聲聞發真,如酪;通教菩薩與二乘如生蘇;別教如熟蘇;圓教如醍醐。這是從不同類別總看五味。

接著把視線移到每一教內。三藏教中,凡夫、須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢與支佛及佛,依次以乳、酪、生蘇、熟蘇、醍醐表示。有人越過中間果位而直得醍醐,也有人一味一味進入;次第序列、頓得與入味的差別同時存在。

通教中,凡夫佛性如雜血乳。血譬無明、行等一切煩惱,乳譬善五陰;煩惱與善五陰共成發趣三菩提的條件,如眾生身由精血成就。須陀洹、斯陀含斷少煩惱如真乳,阿那含如酪,阿羅漢如生蘇,支佛至十地菩薩如熟蘇,佛如醍醐;超果又有不定。

別教中,眾生像新生之牛,血乳尚未分開;聲聞、緣覺如酪,菩薩如生蘇、熟蘇,諸佛如醍醐,同樣具有超果不定。這些配判都從各段自身所列名位與味次出發,使五味不只是一條總時序,也能照見同一教內的進程。

圓教先說但一味。雪山有草名叫忍辱,牛若食之,當下便得醍醐;正直純一,所以不以五味次第為先。若在無差別中施設差別,便可約名字即一直到究竟即,判作五味相生。從佛出十二部又如出乳、新醫用乳,也可約四善根,就各人所發再判五味。

一味與五味到此不再衝突。一味說所入正直純一,五味說行人發起與成熟有次第;初聞即得、逐味而入、越級而得,也都能在同一教中被看見。

八、料簡不是拆散,而是讓每一種說法回到自己的尺度

通別之問,把一段教說的齊限與義理貫通分開;益不益之問,把法藥本有價值與對此病人實際生效分開;歷教之問,把總體五味與每一教內的五味分開。

三次分開並不使教義破碎,反而讓日光只照它原有的高山,良醫只按眼前病候盈縮,乳酪只說相生,行人之心承擔生熟。每一幅譬喻各守自己的力量,合起來才回答最初的難題:教說有其齊限而義能通,法藥珍貴而須待機,一味純一而眾生仍有多種成熟道路。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把通別照成兩向:前四味由初通後,涅槃與法華由後通前。本論所稱二經,被點明為般若與法華;初出與垂沒所照高山不異,照體也無別,所以華嚴的初後之通有了清楚樞紐。

修多羅一段又被分成略立、二事證成、結集證成、總結四拍。迦留陀夷的遇害制戒與舍利弗滅後三衣都由鏡中補敘;來源題署仍各守其書。方等三處授記則以王城同於法華、舍衛在法華後來判時。般若兩證,一屬引經,一屬引事,第一證在此沒有另補經名。

三種四的答句,在鏡中展為別教十住、十行、十向、登地四層;其後住習八、行習十六的問答,是湛然續設的解疑。這一照使智者原答與注家展開前後相承,而不相混。

對益不益,釋籤說華嚴為乳只取根機未堪入大及最初說兩義;華嚴自身所具的其他面向仍在少分譬喻之外。良醫譬則明定全用在初、縮用居次,乳酪所取是次第相生,而非味道濃淡。

一味、五味與二三四味,被判成頓、漸、不定三路;二、三、四的數法,都是到那一味便見性。這不是另造三種行法,而是回答同一人究竟稟多少味。

歷諸教一段先總後別,每一教內又都可見頓、漸、不定。鏡中特別分開教道與證道:教道依次第,證入則可有超越,所以超果不定不會破壞教位的安立。

圓教末段也被照成三義:忍草即得顯頓,無差而差顯漸,從佛出十二部顯發不定。智者只略說名字即至究竟即與四善根;初信至妙覺如何配味,是湛然進一步所列的位判。

鏡中又以斷惑高下說明發的深淺,使五味位判落在行人的實際進程,而不只停在名稱排列。

由這面鏡回看,料簡的核心不是替五味再添一張固定表,而是辨明同一譬喻在時、機、益、心與證入上的不同作用。通不抹去別,一味不抹去次第,超入也不抹去教道;三重問答因此成為前判的活眼。

Why do some people attain clarified essence at first hearing while others must traverse the whole course? When classifying the teaching reaches the resolution of questions, it no longer asks only where a particular scripture should be placed. It asks why the same account of the five flavors sometimes belongs specifically to one segment and sometimes extends through beginning and end; why the most valuable medicine may bring no immediate benefit while a contracted prescription cures the illness; and why one person needs only one flavor to attain clarified essence while another must traverse them flavor by flavor.

Master Zhiyi answers through a threefold inquiry: first distinguishing shared and specific, next benefit and nonbenefit, and finally placing the five flavors back within each of the various teachings. These are not three tables that replace one another, but three changes in the position from which the matter is viewed.

Fixed Limits Make It Possible to See How Meaning Extends through Beginning and End

The specific views the fixed limit of a teaching within one set of conditions. The shared follows the same meaning to see how it extends through beginning and end. As milk, the Avataṃsaka belongs specifically to the beginning, yet as shared it can extend later. The half-word sūtra as curds belongs specifically to the second period, yet also extends later. Vaipulya and Prajñā each have a specific period, while predictions and teaching between the two nights still disclose their shared reach. Nirvāṇa belongs specifically to the end, yet contemplation of nirvāṇa at the initial arousal of mind and profound questions asked at first right awakening make it extend earlier.

The sun first illuminates high mountains at sunrise and its afterglow still shines upon lofty ridges at sunset. The picture changes neither the mountains nor the sunlight; what changes are the two times of rising and setting. The Avataṃsaka is like first illumination at the beginning and afterglow at the end. The meaning of the ocean of worlds of the Lotus Treasury can therefore be seen from the beginning through even beyond nirvāṇa. Shared does not rename every intermediate teaching as the Avataṃsaka. It says that one profound meaning is not sealed within a single period.

The Tripiṭaka extending later is shown by two personal histories and one account of compilation. Kālodāyin received a prediction in the Lotus assembly, then later entered a settlement, was killed, and became the originating condition for establishing a precept. Śāriputra requested the teaching in the Lotus assembly, then later entered extinction, after which Junti carried the three robes to the Buddha. The discipline, concentration, and wisdom taught from the Deer Park through the night of nirvāṇa were also collected into the treasuries of sūtra and the others. Although the events differ, they all establish that the half-word teaching did not disappear after the second period.

Vaipulya uses predictions at Rājagṛha, Jeta Grove in Śrāvastī, and Vārāṇasī to show that it extends beyond the Lotus. Prajñā uses both constant teaching from the night of attaining the path through the night of nirvāṇa and Subhūti’s question about certainty and uncertainty to show that it extends through beginning and end. Nirvāṇa moves in the opposite direction, from later to earlier: if those who initially aroused the mind already contemplated nirvāṇa, and if bodhisattvas already asked the profound meaning when the Buddha first attained right awakening, the meaning of nirvāṇa cannot begin only in the final assembly.

The Lotus further has manifest and secret sides. On the manifest side, its present declaration of integration into the Buddha’s wisdom is not seen earlier. On the secret side, principle is without obstruction. Śāriputra’s former hearing of bodhisattvas receiving predictions of buddhahood becomes evidence for predictions extending through the past. Shared and specific therefore function like two focal lengths: one sees what was explicitly taught in that moment, while the other sees how the meaning passes through different moments.

The Boundary among Three Kinds of Four Lies in How Buddha-Nature Is Seen

After shared and specific, the root treatise poses a short question. The Nirvāṇa retraces and teaches four, Vaipulya directly opens four, and the Distinct Teaching again has four. How are the three distinguished?

The answer places each in its own position: Nirvāṇa takes up four and universally enters buddha-nature; the Distinct Teaching proceeds in sequence and sees buddha-nature later; Vaipulya preserves realization, while two do not see the nature. All three bear the same number four, but their functions are separated as universal entry, seeing later in sequence, and two not seeing the nature. Here resolving questions displays its task: it does not merge identical names immediately, but asks where each “four” takes the practitioner.

A Medicine’s Value Is Not the Same as Its Power to Cure at This Moment

The second resolution begins with a counterintuitive pairing. The Avataṃsaka is milk and the Tripiṭaka is curds: does this not make the flavor of skillful means rich and that of the Great Vehicle thin? Master Zhiyi does not use the physical properties of milk and curds to value the teachings. He first asks whether the patient actually benefits.

A valuable medicine that does not correspond to the illness brings no benefit when taken. An inexpensive medicine that corresponds to the illness can take effect. Beginners do not yet receive profound benefit from the Avataṃsaka, and gradual faculties have not yet turned; for those two conditions it is therefore called milk. When gradual faculties receive the Tripiṭaka, they can sever views and thought, gradually reduce the three poisons, and turn from ordinary to noble, like milk becoming curds.

The simile preserves both the value of the medicine and the timing of treatment. An effective inexpensive medicine does not thereby surpass the valuable medicine, and a valuable medicine that is temporarily ineffective does not thereby become inferior. For lesser faculties, the Avataṃsaka is like milk; for great faculties, it is clarified essence. The teaching has not changed. What the recipient can bear and the benefit received differ. The simile takes only this part of resemblance, preventing every physical property of milk from governing the doctrine.

Why Does the Good Physician Sometimes Use Only Nine of the Twelve Medicines?

The second medicine simile is more detailed. A good physician has a secret prescription containing twelve medicines, three of them especially valuable. The physician accurately examines the signs of illness, knows when to increase or reduce the prescription, and never misses the condition or applies a mistaken treatment.

The Buddha’s perfect prescription and wondrous treatment contain the twelve divisions of scripture. Among them, teaching without being asked, vaipulya, and prediction are the three most profound. Sharp-witted bodhisattvas can take all twelve. Because those of the Two Vehicles are gravely ill, nine are used as their dose. Giving them all twelve would leave the prescription perfect but might not benefit their illness. Complete use of twelve is likened to milk, while contracting the prescription to nine is likened to curds.

Here milk and curds carry only sequence through successive arising. The perfect prescription is first used in full and is later contracted according to illness. The before-and-after meaning lies in the physician’s diagnosis and administration, not in milk being thin and curds thick. The three most valuable medicines are not declared useless; they are temporarily withheld according to this patient’s condition. Completeness and correspondence to capacity are not competing standards. The physician’s skill lies precisely in making them correspond.

The Flavor Actually Falls upon the Practitioner’s Mind

The third explanation no longer speaks from the medicine of teaching itself, but from the practitioner’s mind. During the Avataṃsaka, ordinary beings’ views and thoughts have not changed and are therefore like milk. During the Tripiṭaka, views and thoughts are severed and are therefore like curds. During Vaipulya, practitioners are rebuked, made ashamed, and subdued, and no longer call their own attainment truly ultimate; they are therefore like raw ghee. During Prajñā, they receive the teaching and recognize the dharmas and are therefore like refined ghee. During the Lotus, they break ignorance, open the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing, receive predictions of buddhahood, and purify the mind and are therefore like clarified essence.

The five flavors thus trace the maturation of the mind in practice. While the practitioner’s mind remains immature, the teaching has not itself turned into another teaching. When the practitioner’s mind matures, the teaching receives a name in accordance with that maturation. The earlier statement that the Avataṃsaka is milk for lesser faculties but clarified essence for great faculties is explained in the same way: one teaching illuminates different degrees of maturation and therefore displays different flavor-names.

One Person or Five People Is Not a Choice with Only One Side

A person asks whether one person receives all five flavors or five persons each receive one flavor. The answer does not retain only one route.

First there is one person who receives only one flavor. Those whose disposition is purely of one kind within the Avataṃsaka immediately attain clarified essence and need not traverse the five flavors. On Snow Mountain there is an herb, and when the cow eats it, clarified essence is obtained. The herb, cow, and clarified essence disclose direct attainment upon first hearing.

There is also one person who traverses all five flavors in sequence. A person of Lesser Vehicle disposition is like milk when facing the sudden teaching and like curds upon receiving the Tripiṭaka, then passes through raw ghee and refined ghee before reaching the ultimate only at clarified essence. From the cow comes milk and, successively, curds, both ghees, and clarified essence. Cow, milk, curds, the two ghees, and clarified essence reveal one person’s maturation through time.

There are also sharp-faculty bodhisattvas and śrāvakas who have not yet entered a stage but see the nature at different points. Seeing the nature within the Tripiṭaka is called traversing two flavors. Seeing it within Vaipulya is traversing three. Seeing it within Prajñā is traversing four, with the three hundred bhikṣus given as the example. The number is counted from the flavor in which the nature is seen; two, three, and four each record the point of arrival.

Finally there is poison placed in milk. The poison pervades all five flavors, and each flavor can kill. The poison does not wait until clarified essence to become effective, just as a faculty capable of entry need not always proceed to the final flavor before receiving benefit. The three pictures—immediate clarified essence from the Forbearance herb, flavors arising successively from milk, and poison pervading every flavor—stand together. Direct attainment, sequential maturation, and entry midway all have a place.

How Does the Same Set of Five Flavors Appear within Each Teaching?

The third resolution first gives a general judgment: ordinary beings are like milk, śrāvakas like curds, bodhisattvas like raw and refined ghee, and buddhas like clarified essence. As a general statement of the five periods of half and full, ordinary beings have no path to treat delusion and are like untransformed milk; śrāvakas give rise to true wisdom and are like curds; bodhisattvas of the Shared Teaching and the Two Vehicles are like raw ghee; the Distinct Teaching is like refined ghee; and the Perfect Teaching is like clarified essence. This is a general view across different classes.

The perspective next moves inside each teaching. In the Tripiṭaka Teaching, ordinary beings, stream-enterers, once-returners, non-returners, and arhats together with pratyekabuddhas and buddhas are represented in sequence by milk, curds, raw ghee, refined ghee, and clarified essence. Some leap over intermediate fruits and obtain clarified essence directly, while others enter flavor by flavor. Sequential stages, sudden attainment, and differences of entry are all present.

Within the Shared Teaching, the buddha-nature of ordinary beings is like milk mixed with blood. Blood represents all afflictions such as ignorance and formations, while milk represents the five wholesome aggregates. Afflictions and the five wholesome aggregates jointly form the conditions for proceeding toward complete awakening, just as the body of a sentient being is formed from semen and blood. Stream-enterers and once-returners who have severed a small portion of the afflictions are like true milk; a non-returner like curds; an arhat like raw ghee; pratyekabuddhas through bodhisattvas of the tenth ground like refined ghee; and a buddha like clarified essence. Leaping over fruits is again indeterminate.

Within the Distinct Teaching, sentient beings are like a newly calved cow whose blood and milk have not separated. Śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas are like curds, bodhisattvas like raw and refined ghee, and buddhas like clarified essence. Here too, leaping over fruits can be indeterminate. Each correlation follows the names, stages, and flavor-sequence actually listed in its own passage. The five flavors are therefore not only one general chronology; they can also illuminate a course within one teaching.

The Perfect Teaching first speaks of only one flavor. On Snow Mountain there is an herb called Forbearance; when the cow eats it, it immediately obtains clarified essence. Because the teaching is upright and solely one, sequence through the five flavors is not placed first. If distinctions are established within nondifference, identity in name through ultimate identity may still be judged through five flavors arising in sequence. The twelve divisions emerging from the Buddha become milk emerging, and the new physician uses milk. The five flavors can also be distinguished according to the four wholesome roots and the point at which each person develops.

One flavor and five flavors no longer conflict. One flavor speaks of what is entered as upright and solely one. Five flavors speak of sequence in practitioners’ development and maturation. Direct attainment at first hearing, entry flavor by flavor, and leaping over levels can all be seen within one teaching.

Resolving Questions Does Not Break Apart; It Returns Each Explanation to Its Own Measure

The question of shared and specific separates the fixed limits of a particular teaching from the extension of its meaning. The question of benefit and nonbenefit separates the Dharma-medicine’s own value from its actual effect upon this patient. The question traversing the teachings separates the five flavors as a general framework from the five flavors within each individual teaching.

These three separations do not fragment doctrine. They allow sunlight to illuminate only the mountains actually present in the simile, the good physician to expand or contract the prescription according to the illness before him, milk and curds to bear only the meaning of successive arising, and the practitioner’s mind to bear immaturity and maturity. Each simile keeps its own power. Together they answer the initial difficulty: a teaching has fixed limits while its meaning can extend; a Dharma-medicine can be valuable while awaiting the corresponding capacity; and clarified essence can be solely one while sentient beings still mature by one, five, two, three, or four flavors.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first illuminates shared and specific in two directions: the first four flavors extend from earlier to later, while Nirvāṇa and the Lotus extend from later to earlier. The two scriptures mentioned by the root treatise are identified as Prajñā and the Lotus. Because the high mountains illuminated at sunrise and sunset do not differ and the substance of the illumination is not separate, the Avataṃsaka’s extension through beginning and end receives a clear hinge.

The sūtra passage is further divided into brief establishment, establishment through two events, establishment through compilation, and general conclusion. Kālodāyin’s killing and the resulting precept and the three robes after Śāriputra’s extinction are supplemented by the Mirror; their source attributions still remain with their respective works. The three Vaipulya predictions are judged through Rājagṛha corresponding to the Lotus and Śrāvastī occurring after the Lotus. The two Prajñā proofs are one scriptural citation and one event; the first is not supplied with an additional title.

The answer on the three kinds of four is unfolded in the Mirror as the four levels of the Distinct Teaching’s ten abodes, ten practices, ten dedications, and entry into the grounds. Its subsequent question about training in eight in the abodes and sixteen in the practices is a further difficulty posed by Zhanran. This illumination allows Master Zhiyi’s original answer and the commentator’s development to follow one another without being merged.

Concerning benefit and nonbenefit, the Shiqian says the Avataṃsaka is milk only in the two respects that a capacity is not yet able to enter the great and that it is taught first. The Avataṃsaka’s other dimensions remain outside the partial simile. The good-physician simile then fixes complete use as first and contracted use as next. Milk and curds stand for sequence through successive arising rather than thickness and thinness.

One flavor, five flavors, and two, three, or four flavors are judged as three routes of sudden, gradual, and indeterminate. Two, three, and four are counted by seeing the nature upon reaching that flavor. This does not create three new practices; it answers how many flavors one person receives.

The passage traversing the teachings first gives a general judgment and then shows that every teaching can contain sudden, gradual, and indeterminate. The Mirror expressly separates the path of teaching from the path of realization: the path of teaching proceeds sequentially, while realization can leap over stages. Indeterminate leaping over fruits therefore does not destroy the establishment of stages in the teaching.

The final Perfect-Teaching passage is likewise illuminated as three meanings. Immediate clarified essence from the Forbearance herb is sudden; distinction within nondifference is gradual; and the twelve divisions emerging from the Buddha are the development of the indeterminate. Master Zhiyi says only identity in name through ultimate identity and the four wholesome roots. Correlating the first faith through wondrous awakening with particular flavors is Zhanran’s further stage-judgment.

The Mirror also uses the levels of severing delusion to explain the depth of development, placing the five-flavor stage-judgment in the practitioner’s actual progress rather than leaving it as only an arrangement of names.

Viewed through this Mirror, the heart of resolving questions is not to add another fixed table for the five flavors. It distinguishes the different work performed by one simile in relation to time, faculties, benefit, mind, and realization. The shared does not erase the specific, one flavor does not erase sequence, and leaping into realization does not erase the path of teaching. The threefold inquiry thus becomes the living eye of the preceding classification.

增數明教Classifying the Teaching · Characteristics of the Teaching · Explaining the Teaching through Increasing Numbers

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

增數明教先把問題放在根機上。教本來為了契合人而說,人的根機既不相同,教門自然會展成許多形態。由一增至八,不是要把無量教法關進八個格子,而是選幾種法數,讓同一個開合過程顯露出來。

開,是慈悲使一條路成為許多入口

從一法看,起點只有一乘。眾生若不能理解圓一乘,就開出別一乘;仍不能理解,再開通一乘;仍不解,再開三藏一乘。四者都以求佛果為方向,所以都仍在大乘一乘之內。

若連四種一乘也不能理解,才再從三藏開出聲聞與支佛。有人由此斷結證果,心逐漸通泰,便能放下二乘方便,轉向大乘求佛;再經般若洮汰而心調熟,最後廢去方便一乘,只留圓實一乘。

乳的轉變顯出調熟:未解時仍全生如乳,先在能理解之處轉成酪,再逐步成熟。開的每一步都因不解而起,隨眾生所能理解而展。

合,是入口完成作用後回到所向

開出的方便彼此不同,方向卻始終相同。聲聞、支佛使人得以斷結證果;當心已通泰,方便便可退去。化城使人止息,既已知息,化城便完成作用而被除去。

所以一法的末句是從一而開一、又從一而歸一。開時每一層都仍以一乘為名;合時承接先前所得,使行人由方便繼續趨向圓實。佛的誓願在於使一切眾生都入佛道,正是開與合共同的方向。

二、三、四法,各照見開合的一面

二法以半、滿顯示。最初說滿,眾生無機,便由滿開半;方等對半明滿,般若帶半明滿,法華捨半明滿。由滿開半,是因機而施;廢半歸滿,是機熟後回到完整所向。

三法先說一佛乘方便說三,又以化城顯止息後的除遣。本論還舉三善,只明說聲聞為下善,其餘留在省略之中。這裡的重點仍是同一乘如何隨機成三,又如何在作用完成後不滯於三。

四法有兩種。第一種由圓開別、由別開通、再開三藏,最後會歸於圓;第二種則說四教各有四門,利根人能層層轉入,鈍根人須經五味調熟。前者顯教層展開,後者顯入門方式也能隨根而多。

五至八法,數目愈增,骨架愈簡

五法以五味說明。十二部、修多羅乃至涅槃被放入開的次第,每一教又各可論五味;開出的諸味細細漸合,仍歸圓滿五味。乳、酪、生蘇、熟蘇、醍醐因此不只表示先後,也表示眾生如何被調熟。

六法處連列四教、大乘六度、七覺分、八正道,隨即說由圓開別乃至三藏,再收合為一圓道。七法列四教、二乘與人天乘;向上可合圓、別,向下可合人、天。八法則準前而說。數目愈向後,文字愈省略;開合之意已由前文顯出,故可隨機自在宣說。

借迹知本:形法雖多,度脫只為一乘

本門先說佛或示己身、或示他身,或說己法、或說他法。己身是佛法界形像,他身是九法界形像;己法是圓頓佛知見,以下皆是他法。身與法可以顯出種種形態,目的卻同是使眾生度脫;所說道路雖多,實際仍為一乘。

因此,半滿五味沒有因開合而失去各自位置。次第之意由此更清楚,非次第與不定也能在同一機制中看見。開合遍在這三種情形之中,顯示佛如何依眾生之機示現不同形法,而不離度脫的一乘目的。

本門再從一、二、三、四顯示調熟

本一法由圓開別、由別開體法、再開析法。眾生在析法得解,乳才轉酪;其後由析入體、由體入別、由別入圓,依次成生蘇、熟蘇、醍醐。頓、漸、不定都在其中,調熟因此呈現多種節奏。

本二法以如來藏為起點,其中本具半、滿不思議之二;眾生不解,便依次開出帶半之滿、破半之滿與單半。先在單半得解,再經破半之滿、帶半之滿,最後純說不思議之滿。二仍是半與滿,開時顯其差別,歸時仍歸不思議之二。

本三法從即空、即假、即中開出次第三、體真三、析法三。利根人由析入體、由體入次、由次入即;鈍根人則須由即空三與次第三漸次調熟,才入即空、即假、即中。四法又依四門層層開入,五至八則準迹門而知。

由此回看,增數所顯的是一乘如何為不一的根機展成可入之門,又如何在每一門完成作用後,使人不失其最後所向。

釋籤之眼

湛然先把立門宗旨收成兩句:從實開權,從權合實。一至八只是舉例,各數都須循這一共同方向來讀。

迹門分序、釋、結。一法又分從大一開諸一、從大一開小一,兩層皆先開後合。四一乘都取四教中求佛果的大乘面,本一乘即圓一乘;七、八法則開成八、合成七,數目伸縮正由開合而生。

本門分標示、立頓漸不定三種法相、正明開合;同一開合法安在久本設化上,己身、他身與己法、他法的多樣示現,仍收於為度眾生的一乘。本二法的如來藏,湛然解為法華正體一實之理,其中同體權實名為半滿;由不思議二開思議二,再合歸不思議二。半名依滿而立,是後來總說教意時的相對名稱。

本三、四及五至八不再另列逐項配表,只令例迹門而解。機未熟時,實開為權;機既熟時,權合於實。教門所以無量,度脫所歸的一乘始終不二。後文雖省,眼目至此已完整;法數愈增,開合宗旨始終不移。

Explaining the teaching through increasing numbers first places the question at the level of faculties. The teaching is spoken to accord with people, and because people’s faculties differ, teaching-gates naturally unfold into many forms. Increasing from one through eight does not confine the immeasurable teachings within eight compartments. It selects several Dharma-numbers so that the same process of opening and combining becomes visible.

Opening Is Compassion Making One Road into Many Entrances

Seen through one Dharma, the point of departure is only the One Vehicle. If sentient beings cannot understand the Perfect One Vehicle, the Distinct One Vehicle is opened. If they still cannot understand, the Shared One Vehicle is opened; if they still do not understand, the Tripiṭaka One Vehicle is opened. All four remain within the One Vehicle of the Great Vehicle because each takes seeking the fruit of buddhahood as its direction.

Only if the four One Vehicles cannot be understood are the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha teachings opened further from the Tripiṭaka. Someone may thereby sever the bonds and realize the fruit, gradually becoming open and at ease in mind. That person can then put aside the skillful means of the Two Vehicles and turn toward seeking buddhahood through the Great Vehicle. The mind is further tempered and matured by washing and refining through Prajñā, until the skillful One Vehicle is abolished and only the Perfect and real One Vehicle remains.

The transformation of milk reveals this tempering and maturation. While there is no understanding, one remains entirely like milk; first one turns into curds at the point one can understand, and then matures step by step. Every act of opening arises because there is no understanding and unfolds in accordance with what sentient beings are able to understand.

Combining Returns Entrances to Their Destination after Their Work Is Done

The skillful means that are opened differ from one another, but their direction remains the same. The śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha teachings enable people to sever the bonds and realize the fruit. When the mind has become open and at ease, those skillful means can recede. The conjured city enables people to rest; once they are known to have rested, it has completed its work and is removed.

The one-Dharma passage therefore ends by opening one from one and returning from one to one. During opening, every level still bears the name One Vehicle. During combining, what was gained earlier is carried forward so that practitioners continue from skillful means toward the Perfect and real. The Buddha’s vow to cause all sentient beings to enter the Buddha path is the shared direction of opening and combining.

Two, Three, and Four Dharmas Each Illuminate One Aspect of Opening and Combining

Two Dharmas reveal the process through half and full. Full is first taught; when sentient beings lack the corresponding faculties, half is opened from full. Vaipulya reveals full in contrast with half, Prajñā carries half while revealing full, and the Lotus relinquishes half and reveals full. Opening half from full bestows a teaching in response to faculties; abolishing half and returning to full returns to the complete destination after those faculties have matured.

Three Dharmas first mean skillfully teaching three within the One Buddha-Vehicle; the conjured city further reveals removal after rest. The root treatise also cites three kinds of goodness but explicitly names only the śrāvakas as lower goodness, leaving the rest within its abbreviation. The point remains how the same Vehicle becomes three in response to faculties and how, after their work is complete, one does not remain fixed in the three.

Four Dharmas are treated in two ways. The first opens the Distinct from the Perfect, the Shared from the Distinct, and then the Tripiṭaka, finally converging back into the Perfect. The second says that each of the Four Teachings has four gateways: those of sharp faculties can enter progressively, while those of dull faculties require tempering and maturation through the five flavors. The first reveals layers of teaching unfolding; the second reveals that the ways of entering can likewise multiply according to faculties.

From Five through Eight Dharmas, the Numbers Increase as the Framework Becomes Briefer

Five Dharmas are explained through the five flavors. The scriptures in twelve divisions, sūtras, and the sequence through Nirvāṇa are placed within a process of opening, while the five flavors can again be discussed within each teaching. The various flavors that have been opened are finely and gradually combined, still returning to the full and Perfect five flavors. Milk, curds, raw ghee, refined ghee, and clarified essence therefore indicate not only sequence but how sentient beings are tempered and matured.

The six-Dharma passage lists together the Four Teachings, the Great Vehicle’s six perfections, the seven factors of awakening, and the Noble Eightfold Path, then immediately speaks of opening the Distinct from the Perfect through to the Tripiṭaka and combining them back into the one Perfect path. Seven Dharmas list the Four Teachings, the Two Vehicles, and the human and deva vehicles; the Perfect and Distinct may be combined upward, or human and deva combined downward. Eight Dharmas follow the preceding. The farther the numbers proceed, the briefer the wording becomes. The meaning of opening and combining has already been revealed by what precedes, so one may teach freely in response to faculties.

Knowing Origin through Trace: Forms and Dharmas Are Many, but Liberation Is for the One Vehicle

The Origin Gate first says that the Buddha sometimes displays his own body and sometimes another body, sometimes teaches his own Dharma and sometimes another Dharma. His own body is an image of the Buddha Dharma-realm, while another body is an image of the nine Dharma-realms. His own Dharma is the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing in the Perfect and sudden teaching; everything below that is another Dharma. Bodies and Dharmas can display various forms, yet their shared purpose is to liberate sentient beings. Although many paths are taught, in reality they are for the One Vehicle.

Half and full and the five flavors therefore do not lose their respective places because of opening and combining. The meaning of the sequential becomes clearer, while the nonsequential and the indeterminate can be seen within the same process. Opening and combining pervade all three, showing how the Buddha displays different forms and Dharmas according to sentient beings’ faculties without departing from the One Vehicle’s purpose of liberation.

The Origin Gate Again Reveals Tempering through One, Two, Three, and Four Dharmas

In the Origin one-Dharma discussion, the Distinct is opened from the Perfect, the embodying of Dharmas from the Distinct, and the analyzing of dharmas from the embodying. Only when sentient beings understand through analyzing dharmas does milk turn into curds. They then enter the embodying from the analyzing, the Distinct from the embodying, and the Perfect from the Distinct, becoming raw ghee, refined ghee, and clarified essence in sequence. Sudden, gradual, and indeterminate are all present, so tempering and maturation have multiple rhythms.

The Origin two-Dharma discussion begins from tathāgatagarbha, within which the inconceivable two of half and full are originally complete. Because sentient beings do not understand, the full carrying the half, the full breaking the half, and the half alone are opened in sequence. They first understand through the half alone, then proceed through the full breaking the half and the full carrying the half, and finally hear only the inconceivable full. The two remain half and full: opening reveals their distinctions, and the return still returns to the inconceivable two.

The Origin three-Dharma discussion opens the sequential three, the three that embody truth, and the three that analyze dharmas from what is immediately empty, immediately provisional, and immediately the Middle. Those of sharp faculties enter from analyzing into embodying, from embodying into sequential, and from sequential into immediate. Those of dull faculties must instead be tempered progressively through the three of immediate emptiness and the sequential three before entering what is immediately empty, immediately provisional, and immediately the Middle. Four Dharmas again open and enter progressively through the four gateways, while five through eight are known according to the Trace Gate.

Looking back from here, what increasing numbers reveals is how the One Vehicle unfolds into accessible gateways for faculties that are not one, and how, after each gateway completes its work, people are not allowed to lose their final destination.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first gathers the purpose of establishing this gateway into two statements: opening the provisional from the real and combining the provisional into the real. One through eight are only examples, and each number must be read according to this shared direction.

The Trace Gate is divided into introduction, explanation, and conclusion. One Dharma is further divided into opening the various ones from the great one and opening the small one from the great one; both levels first open and then combine. The four One Vehicles all take the Great Vehicle aspect seeking the fruit of buddhahood within the Four Teachings, while the original One Vehicle is the Perfect One Vehicle. Seven and eight Dharmas open into eight and combine into seven, so the number itself expands and contracts through opening and combining.

The Origin Gate is divided into indication, establishment of the three Dharma-characteristics of sudden, gradual, and indeterminate, and direct clarification of opening and combining. The same opening and combining is applied to transformations established from the remote Origin. The varied display of one’s own and others’ bodies and one’s own and others’ Dharmas is still gathered into the One Vehicle that liberates sentient beings. Zhanran explains the tathāgatagarbha of the Origin two-Dharma discussion as the principle of the one reality that is the true substance of the Lotus. Within it, provisional and real of a single substance are called half and full; the conceivable two are opened from the inconceivable two and then combined back into them. The name half is established in relation to full as a retrospective term for the intent of the teaching.

For the Origin three- and four-Dharma discussions and those from five through eight, no separate item-by-item correlation table is supplied; they are understood by analogy with the Trace Gate. While faculties remain immature, the real opens into the provisional; once they mature, the provisional combines into the real. Teaching-gates are therefore immeasurable, while the One Vehicle to which liberation returns is never dual. Although the later wording is abbreviated, the eye of the passage is complete here: as the Dharma-numbers increase, the purpose of opening and combining never shifts.

判教·記者私錄異同Classifying the Teaching · The Recorder’s Private Record of Agreements and Differences

全文五層 →Full five layers →
義疏Exposition

《法華玄義》卷末忽然換了一個聲音。前面的玄義由智者宣說,這一大段卻由灌頂自題為『記者私錄異同』:他把所聞異說、經論文證與自己的會釋集中在一起,直到篇末標出『師云』,才轉錄智者的結語。

這個著作層次正好照出全篇的問題:後人面對眾多經典,總想把它們排成一列,判定哪一部先、哪一部後,哪一部淺、哪一部深;灌頂卻把問題重新放回經文、受教之人與說法目的。時間可以記錄法會,不能獨自決定法義。

一、同一部論的三種說法,不能只用大小壓平

開篇先問《般若》與《法華》的關係。同一部論,一處說《般若》在十部大經中最大,一處把《法華》收入般若善法,一處又以是否明說二乘成佛分別祕密與非祕密,另有一處彷彿把般若、法華看作異名。若只抓住『最大』二字,便會把其餘文句都壓在一條高下線上;但問題正是:同一部論為何容許幾種不同的說法?

舊解以真實智慧、方便智慧會通:聖者以無分別心契入無相,如眾多水流納入大海;用以化導眾生,則以無相為宗,如虛空總包萬物。《般若》專明這兩面,所以眾經都攝入其中。問者立即反轉這個說法:眾經既然也明兩種智慧,為何不能反過來攝取《般若》?若只以『專明』回答,仍舊只是重申般若大,沒有真正解除三文相反的情形。

灌頂提出共般若與不共般若。這一轉折不是另換一張經典次序表,而是改變比較的單位:若只比較書名,很容易問哪一部壓過哪一部;若看其中所明之義,其他經典凡明不共般若,其義便能與不共般若相等。於是『攝入』不再表示一部書吞併另一部書,而表示相應法義能夠彼此含攝。

祕密與顯示的問答也採取同一方法。菩薩作佛容易理解,二乘作佛與昔日所聞相反,所以舊解用藥與毒的難易作譬:以藥作藥容易,以毒作藥困難。然而正文隨即指出,祕密、顯示通於大小,不能簡單固定成《法華》深、《般若》淺。兩經都明菩薩得無生忍、具六神通,便都具有深大的一面;若專看是否明說二乘成佛,才說《般若》在這一項上未了。

接下來的連續追問,正是在防止一個局部判語僭越全體。從兩種智慧看,可以說深大;從二乘成佛看,仍有未了。僧叡以般若為照、法華為實,分別讚歎窮理至盡、性明萬行與顯明真化;問者仍以攀枯木求力作反詰。依賴一個本身尚未站穩的解釋,攀援的人與枯木便會一同倒下。真正的會通不能只替既定高下尋找理由,而須容納經論自己顯出的多重關係。

二、藏數不同,表示收攝角度不同

經論或說二藏,或說三藏,或說四藏,或列八藏。數目增加,不表示後一說必定推翻前一說;每一種分法都在回答它自己的收攝問題。二藏以聲聞、菩薩為兩大歸類;三藏加上雜藏;四藏再開佛藏;八藏則從胎化、中陰,列至金剛、佛藏。

灌頂逐層作一往會通。二藏各有對應,三藏依次會於聲聞、雜、菩薩,四藏逐一相通;八藏起自降神以來,另一套分教則從轉法輪以來,兩者時間起點不同,因而只能在轉法輪以後相望。胎化、中陰未為阿難說時是一種情形,為阿難說出又是一種情形;其餘六藏再隨頓與漸分別配置。

這段的分寸就在末後一句:佛意難測,眼前只是相對而作的會通。會通使不同分類能夠交談,卻不抹去各自的起點、用途與界線。若把暫時的相望變成唯一表格,原來用來解開差異的方法,反會成為新的封閉。

三、四教之名,要從所說之義取得根據

有人追問四教的名義出自哪部經。灌頂先舉《長阿含》的四大教,再舉《月燈三昧經》的四種修多羅。前者說從佛、和合眾、多位比丘、一位比丘聽聞,是四種傳聞來源;後者列諸行、訶責、煩惱、清淨,才被進一步會入四教之義。

灌頂的私釋從四個詞本身展開:諸行由因緣而生;訶責使人就法體察知過罪;煩惱一項以入大海取得寶珠為譬,沒有煩惱便無從顯智慧;清淨既舉一淨,便自然具足我、常、樂等義。這不是只求名稱相同,而是看每一詞如何承載相應的修證方向。

每一教中又各具四種修多羅。三藏教以諸行為軸:諸行是集,諸行果是苦,對治煩惱是道,諸行清淨是滅。通教以訶責為軸:訶責諸行是集,訶責諸有是苦,訶責煩惱對治是道,訶責清淨是滅。別教以煩惱為軸:煩惱諸行是集,煩惱諸有是苦,煩惱行受訶責是道,煩惱清淨是滅。圓教以清淨為軸:涅槃即生死是苦清淨,菩提即煩惱是集清淨,煩惱即菩提是道清淨,生死即涅槃是滅清淨。

四層次第的意義,不在把同一四諦重複四遍,而在顯示同一苦、集、道、滅如何因所觀法義不同而有不同說法。《月燈三昧經》又列四論、四法、四境界、四門、四斷煩惱智、四苦、四集、四道,灌頂以『皆與四教相應』指向一個更廣的互讀空間。

《十地論》的四家另開一面。一念之心具十波羅蜜、四攝、三十七品、四家;四家原列般若家、諦家、捨煩惱家、苦清淨家。灌頂會義時,從苦清淨家入門,再說捨煩惱、般若、諦家。引文保存論中的列次,私釋則依修道義理展開自己的次第:從苦清淨入,經無相體達與恆沙法門,歸於實相修道。兩種次第各自說明一件事,不必強行混成一列。

四、頓漸在受教者,不在固定時鐘

古來有三種大判:一說一代教法不出頓漸,漸又分七階與五個時期;一說雙林以前都有未了,到涅槃才究竟;一說佛以一音回應萬類,大小同受,因此不應再立頓漸。灌頂以經論逐一檢驗,先指出四部阿含與五部戒律既不窮深,不能叫頓;宣說又貫穿一代始終,不隨大法依次增進,也不能收入那種漸。單用頓漸兩字,收不盡實際教說。

但他沒有因此否定頓。若從如來說法看,大小可以同時陳說,本無前後;若從受教者看,有人頓時領受,有人漸次進入。頓與漸安在眾生悟解的差別,固定年代的格子不能承擔這一判準。這一辨析留下雙重真實:法無須依時間才成深淺,眾生領受卻確有頓漸。

五、逐時反問,把判教帶回眾生所宜

所謂最初只為提謂、波利說五戒、十善,首先遇到一個問題:佛隨眾生所宜而說,為何只能在最初向兩人說?兩位長者所得不只人天善法,又受成佛之記;他們禮佛便去,未往鹿苑,也不能與陳如前後銜接而構成一條漸次。

所謂十二年中專說三乘各別之教,也遇到同一問題。十二年後若仍有人應聞四諦、因緣、六度,佛若說,便超出十二年;佛若不說,便捨棄應受教者。《增一阿含》以十二年略說戒、瑕疵生後廣制為證,《長阿含》又敘至涅槃,都顯示相應教法隨需要而延續,不能被一個年限截斷。

第三段所謂三十年說《般若》、《維摩》、《思益》,先被問有何經文能定三十年。接著,以彌勒所說四十餘年斷定《法華》必在《大品》以後,也受到《大智度論》所記須菩提先聞《法華》的反問。若經論所呈現的先後並不單一,便不能先畫好年代,再強迫每段文字就位。

更深的問題是:何以把《大品》、《法華》、《涅槃》判成固定淺深?佛性也名般若、也名一乘;一乘是法華宗旨,般若是大品所說。《大品》說色空乃至大涅槃空,也說『涅槃非化』;《維摩》說佛身離五非常。空、常、佛性、一乘在這些經中彼此照見,不能只因經名不同便強生優劣。

若依阿難、迦葉出席幾場法會來排淺深,也會立刻遇到困難:兩人若在法華會尚未明常,又不在涅槃會,如何解常而流通《涅槃》?舍利弗、大目連先佛入滅而不在雙林,難道便不得常解?正文以影響眾解答:這些聲聞能隨佛教化,在大法中示大,在小法中示小。出席者所示身分服務於教化,不能反過來成為經義高下的量尺。

《法華》已說佛出王宮並非成道之始,祂在久遠以前已經成道;《涅槃》最後說常,是為最後適合聞常的一部分眾生。已聞《法華》者,不須等待另一場法會才取得常解。《涅槃》以法華會八千聲聞得記說明大利益,也反證二經理同,不由先後建立固定深淺。

六、諸大乘經異名而同歸

《法華優波提舍》說法華義理圓滿、教義究竟,沒有欠缺;《大智度論》又歎法華甚深,並辨它何以付囑菩薩。這些文證不是要把《法華》重新放到另一條競爭次序的頂端,而是解除『必待後經補足』的疑惑。

各部大乘經隨宜立名:《華嚴》、《無量義》、《法華》以三昧名,《般若》以大智慧名,《維摩》以不思議解脫名,大涅槃是究竟滅,文殊所問菩提是滿足道。名稱所顯各有側重,所明之果都是佛果,所明之因都是地行,所明之理都是法性,所為都是菩薩。異名使眾生從不同入口得入,指歸不因此分裂。

七、二藏以正所為定,不以在場者定

經論把十二部經分為聲聞藏、菩薩藏,又以佛為聲聞、菩薩所說的出苦道,分別結為兩藏。結集傳說也以大迦葉、阿難所集為聲聞藏,文殊、阿難所集摩訶衍為菩薩藏;《涅槃》則以十一部經為二乘所持、方等部為菩薩所持。多種文證共同指向兩大收攝。

兩藏所對之人,各有兩類。聲聞藏中,決定聲聞久習小法,一向樂小,證果後不趣大;退菩提心聲聞曾發大心,因歷生死忘失本念,先受小法,後仍趣大。兩人有住、有去,受小法時相同,所以同屬聲聞藏。

菩薩藏中,頓悟大士不由小來,一往入大;漸入菩薩則由先前退心聲聞而來,大從小入。兩人入路不同,受大法處相同,所以同屬菩薩藏。

法會中的在場者,不能取代正所為。聲聞藏中可以有菩薩作影響,卻不是主要受教者;菩薩藏中可以有聲聞,也不是主要宗旨。教名依主要受教之人與主要所說之法而定。三乘為何只結兩藏?因聞因緣者收入聲聞,辟支佛在無佛世現通默然,沒有另成一部所說可供結集,所以經藏簡要收為二種。

八、從略唯二到開分為四

灌頂最後把兩藏與四教會通。聲聞藏開為三藏教,菩薩藏開為通教、別教、圓教;依四類受教者,決定聲聞、退大聲聞、漸悟菩薩、頓悟菩薩各有相應教說。這個會通先承認兩藏『要而攝之』的簡潔,再把其中根機與義理差別開顯出來。略與廣不是互相否定,而是兩種觀看距離。

所以灌頂以川澤捕獵作譬:所取既多,筌與罤也不得不多。廣說不是喜愛繁博,而是隱義若要顯明,論辨便須隨之展開。直到這裡,他才轉錄智者的話。五章只是略談玄義,言尚不能盡意,記又豈能盡言;但若從七義通十妙,再研別解各章之七義,五章便鉤連相承,宛如刺繡,所引經文也能句句環合。

最後兩個意象把判教帶回觀行。鑿開凡夫乾燥的泥土,見到聖法濕潤的水泥;教義的圓融通達,必須成為智慧的普遍照朗。文字至此結束玄談,轉入經文消釋;分類若不能導向觀行,仍只是紙上的次序。

釋籤之眼

湛然首先替全篇定出作者界線:『記者私錄異同』以下是章安隨己異聞而作的雜錄,不是智者原說;到『師云』才是記者轉錄師意。這一眼使全篇的多重聲音各歸其位:論中之說、他人之會、灌頂之問難與私釋、智者之結語,不能混作一人一時的直說。

鏡中先把異聞分成四門:辨般若與法華同異,會諸藏離合,明四教名義所憑,破古來判教不同。第一門被概括為一論三文:似般若勝、似法華勝、似二經齊等。湛然取不共般若能攝一切法,說明法華入其中並無妨礙;又以『密祕,語同意別』分開覆隱之密與深妙之祕,使同一字面不遮蔽不同義脈。

對舊解以真實、方便兩種智慧尊大般若,湛然指出它仍沒有會通三文。鏡義不是另判二經高下,而是先辨般若有共與不共,再說不共之義本來能攝一切法。至於『未開權』與『祕密』的問答,則須分所取角度:從開權看是一義,從淺易與難解看又是一義。判語隨所論而轉,不能離開問答前提獨立使用。

諸藏門的總綱,是以佛一代教法通其離合。二、三、四、八藏各有所據,一往會通只建立相望關係。四藏逐一相對,八藏依時節與所說相會,法華又不在八藏數內;因此會通在保存各自依據的同時,使多種分類能夠彼此相望。

四教所憑一門尤其分清『同有四』與『義可相應』。《長阿含》四大教只有數目同為四,不等於後文四教;《月燈三昧經》的四修多羅才進入義理會釋。四家則借高位念念具法,顯初心具法,不把論文原列直接當作另一套現成教名。

湛然又把《月燈三昧經》的相關四法廣數為七十七科,使正文一句『具如彼應知』有了展開方向。四家會釋則特別指出論文明說念念具足,灌頂借此成就初心具法之意。這兩處都先尊重經論原有語境,再取其中可會之義;所借層位雖高,所顯修行入口卻在當下一心。

破古判被照成述古、破古、今立三層。破古先總破固定時節,再逐段檢驗;說三經時又依名異體同、義同言異、引人為驗次第展開。今立二藏則有引文立藏、對藏分人、簡別傍正、問答釋疑、開藏對教五步。正文看似廣引,鏡中骨架始終清楚:由經論立藏,由正所為分人,由二藏開成四教。

篇末又分三層:記者說明何以須廣,轉記師意,結束前文而引生後文。師語中的七義先通十妙,再入別解;『圓通』收束教義,『遍朗』收束觀行。這面鏡最後留下的不是一張封閉時表,而是一條讀法:辨清誰在說、為誰而說、依何而說,再由相承教義入於當下觀照。

At the end of the Fahua Xuanyi, the voice suddenly changes. The preceding Profound Meaning was taught by Zhiyi, but Guanding titles this long passage “The Recorder’s Private Record of Agreements and Differences.” He gathers teachings he had heard, scriptural and treatise evidence, and his own reconciliations. Only when he marks the final passage “the Master said” does he begin recording Zhiyi’s concluding words.

This level of authorship illuminates the problem addressed by the entire passage. In classifying the teaching, later readers faced with many scriptures repeatedly tried to arrange them in a single line: which came first, which later, which was shallow, and which profound. Guanding returns the question to the wording of the scriptures, the persons addressed, and the purpose of each teaching. Time can record an assembly, but time alone cannot determine the Dharma’s meaning.

Three Statements in One Treatise Cannot Be Flattened into a Single Ranking

The opening asks about the relation between Prajñā and the Lotus. One passage of the same treatise calls Prajñā the greatest among ten great scriptures; another includes the Lotus within the wholesome Dharmas of Prajñā; a third distinguishes secret from non-secret according to whether the buddhahood of those of the Two Vehicles is expressly taught; and another appears to treat Prajñā and the Lotus as different names. If one grasps only the word “greatest,” every other statement will be forced onto one scale of superiority and inferiority. Yet that is precisely the question: why does a single treatise permit several different formulations?

An earlier explanation reconciles them through real and skillful wisdom. Sages enter the absence of marks with an undiscriminating mind, like many streams flowing into the sea. In guiding sentient beings, they take the absence of marks as the purport, like empty space embracing everything. Prajñā specializes in clarifying these two aspects, and the other scriptures are therefore included within it. The questioner immediately reverses the claim: if the other scriptures also clarify both kinds of wisdom, why can they not include Prajñā in return? To answer only that Prajñā “specializes in clarifying” them merely repeats its greatness and does not resolve the opposition among the three statements.

Guanding introduces common and uncommon Prajñā. This turn does not substitute another chronology of scriptures; it changes the unit of comparison. If only book titles are compared, the natural question is which scripture outranks another. If one examines the meaning taught within them, then every scripture that clarifies uncommon Prajñā can be equal in meaning to uncommon Prajñā. “Inclusion” no longer means one book swallowing another, but the mutual containment of corresponding Dharma-meanings.

The questions about secrecy and manifestation employ the same method. Bodhisattvas becoming buddhas is easy to understand; the buddhahood of those of the Two Vehicles contradicts what they heard before. The earlier explanation therefore uses the ease and difficulty of medicine and poison: using medicine as medicine is easy, but using poison as medicine is hard. The text immediately points out, however, that secrecy and manifestation extend through both Great and Lesser Vehicles. They cannot be fixed as a simple equation in which the Lotus is profound and Prajñā shallow. Both scriptures teach that bodhisattvas attain the forbearance of non-arising and possess the six superknowledges, so both have a profound and great dimension. Only when the single criterion is whether the buddhahood of those of the Two Vehicles is expressly stated can Prajñā be called incomplete in that respect.

The ensuing series of questions prevents a judgment about one aspect from usurping the whole. In relation to the two kinds of wisdom, Prajñā may be called profound and great; in relation to the buddhahood of those of the Two Vehicles, something remains unexplained. Sengrui describes Prajñā as illumination and the Lotus as reality, praising on the one side the completion of inquiry into principle and the nature’s illumination of the myriad practices, and on the other the revelation of true transformation. The questioner still replies with the image of grasping a dead tree for support: if the explanation one relies on cannot stand, the person and the stump fall together. Genuine reconciliation cannot merely find reasons for a predetermined hierarchy. It must accommodate the multiple relations disclosed by the scriptures and treatises themselves.

Different Numbers of Repositories Mark Different Ways of Gathering the Teaching

Some scriptures and treatises speak of two repositories, others of three or four, and still another of eight. A larger number does not mean that the later classification necessarily overturns the earlier. Each division answers its own question of how the teachings are gathered. The two repositories classify broadly by śrāvakas and bodhisattvas; the three add a Miscellaneous Repository; the four further open a Buddha Repository; and the eight range from Embryonic Transformation and Intermediate Existence through the Vajra and Buddha Repositories.

Guanding provisionally correlates the classifications level by level. The two repositories each have their counterpart; the three correspond in sequence to Śrāvaka, Miscellaneous, and Bodhisattva; and the four correspond one by one. The eight begin with the descent into the womb, while another system of teachings begins with the turning of the Dharma-wheel. Because their starting points differ, they can be viewed in relation to one another only after the Dharma-wheel has begun to turn. Embryonic Transformation and Intermediate Existence have one status before they are explained to Ānanda and another after they are explained; the remaining six repositories are then distributed through sudden and gradual.

The measure of the passage lies in its closing statement: the Buddha’s intent is difficult to fathom, and this is only a provisional correlation made by looking at the systems in relation to one another. Reconciliation enables classifications to speak to each other without erasing their different beginnings, purposes, and boundaries. If a provisional comparison is turned into the only allowable table, the very method meant to open differences becomes a new form of confinement.

The Names of the Four Teachings Must Be Grounded in What Is Taught

Someone asks in which scripture the names and meanings of the Four Teachings are found. Guanding first cites the four great teaching-principles in the Chang Ahan, and then the four kinds of sūtra in the Moon-Lamp Samādhi Sūtra. The former concern four sources of report: hearing from the Buddha, from the harmonious community, from many bhikṣus, or from one bhikṣu. The latter list conditioned activities, censure, afflictions, and purity, which are then correlated with the meanings of the Four Teachings.

Guanding’s private interpretation unfolds from the four terms themselves. Conditioned activities arise through causes and conditions. Censure brings one to comprehend fault and wrongdoing within the substance of dharmas. Afflictions are explained through the image of entering the great ocean and obtaining a jewel: without afflictions, wisdom would have no occasion to appear. When the single name “pure” is raised, self, permanence, bliss, and the other meanings are naturally present. He is not merely seeking four identical labels but asking how each term bears a corresponding direction of cultivation and realization.

Each teaching also possesses all four kinds of sūtra. In the Tripiṭaka Teaching, conditioned activities form the axis: activities are accumulation, their fruit is suffering, the antidote to afflictions is the path, and the purification of activities is cessation. In the Shared Teaching, censure is the axis: censuring activities is accumulation, censuring forms of existence is suffering, censuring the antidote to afflictions is the path, and censuring purity is cessation. In the Distinct Teaching, afflictions form the axis: afflicted activities are accumulation, afflicted forms of existence are suffering, the censure of afflicted activities is the path, and the purification of afflictions is cessation. In the Perfect Teaching, purity forms the axis: nirvāṇa is birth-and-death as the purification of suffering; awakening is affliction as the purification of accumulation; affliction is awakening as the purification of the path; and birth-and-death is nirvāṇa as the purification of cessation.

The point of this fourfold progression is not to repeat one set of Four Truths four times. It shows how suffering, accumulation, path, and cessation are expressed differently as the meaning contemplated changes. The Moon-Lamp Samādhi Sūtra further lists four discourses, four Dharmas, four objects, four gateways, four knowledges that sever afflictions, four sufferings, four accumulations, and four paths. By saying that all correspond to the Four Teachings, Guanding points toward a much broader field of cross-reading.

The Four Houses in the Treatise on the Ten Stages open another side of the question. One moment of mind possesses the ten perfections, the four means of gathering, the thirty-seven factors, and the Four Houses. The treatise lists the House of Prajñā, the House of Truth, the House of Relinquishing Afflictions, and the House of Purifying Suffering. Guanding begins his correlation with the House of Purifying Suffering and then proceeds through Relinquishing Afflictions and Prajñā to the House of Truth. The citation retains the order of the treatise, while his interpretation unfolds a different sequence according to the meaning of practice: beginning with purified suffering, passing through direct comprehension of the markless and Dharma-gates numerous as the sands of the Ganges, and returning to practice grounded in the true mark. Each sequence explains something of its own; they need not be forced into a single list.

Sudden and Gradual Belong to Those Addressed, Not to a Fixed Clock

Three ancient theories are presented. One says that the teaching of the Buddha’s lifetime does not go beyond sudden and gradual, with the gradual divided into seven stages and five periods. Another says that everything before the passing between the twin śāla trees was incomplete and that only nirvāṇa was complete. The third says that the Buddha responds to myriad beings with one voice, received simultaneously by those of great and lesser faculties, so sudden and gradual should not be established. Guanding tests each against the scriptures and treatises. The four Āgamas and five Vinayas do not exhaust profound meaning and so cannot be called sudden; yet their teaching extends throughout the Buddha’s lifetime and does not advance in the sequence assigned to the Great Vehicle, so they do not fit that form of gradual teaching. Sudden and gradual alone do not encompass the teachings that were actually given.

He does not therefore deny sudden teaching. From the Tathāgata’s side, Great and Lesser Vehicle teachings can be presented at the same time and need have no temporal priority. From the side of those addressed, some receive the teaching suddenly and others enter gradually. Sudden and gradual reside in differences of understanding among sentient beings. Fixed chronological boxes cannot carry this criterion. Two truths are thereby preserved: the Dharma does not need time to establish its depth, while sentient beings truly do receive it suddenly or gradually.

Successive Questions Return Classification to What Beings Are Ready to Hear

The claim that the Buddha first taught only the Five Precepts and Ten Wholesome Actions to Trapuṣa and Bhallika immediately meets a difficulty: the Buddha teaches according to what beings are ready to hear, so why could this teaching occur only at the beginning and only for two people? The two elders attained more than human-and-heaven goodness and also received predictions of buddhahood. They bowed to the Buddha and left without going to the Deer Park, so their meeting cannot be linked before Kauṇḍinya’s in a single gradual sequence.

The claim that the separate teachings of the Three Vehicles were confined to twelve years meets the same difficulty. If people after the twelve years still needed the Four Truths, dependent arising, and the six perfections, then if the Buddha taught them, the teaching exceeded the deadline; if He did not, He abandoned beings ready to receive instruction. The Zengyi Ahan’s account of precepts taught briefly for twelve years and then established extensively as blemishes arose, and the Chang Ahan’s narrative extending to nirvāṇa, both show teachings continuing whenever they were needed. A single deadline cannot cut them off.

The claim that Prajñā, the Vimalakīrti, and the Sūtra of Brahmā’s Questions were taught during a thirty-year period is first asked to produce a scriptural basis for those thirty years. The attempt to use Maitreya’s “more than forty years” to establish that the Lotus necessarily followed the Larger Prajñā is then met by the Da Zhidu Lun’s account of Subhūti already having heard the Lotus. If the scriptures and treatises do not present one linear sequence, one cannot draw the chronology in advance and then force every passage into place.

The deeper question is why the Larger Prajñā, the Lotus, and the Nirvāṇa should be assigned a fixed hierarchy of depth. Buddha-nature is also called Prajñā and the One Vehicle; the One Vehicle is the purport of the Lotus, while Prajñā is taught in the Larger Prajñā. The Larger Prajñā teaches the emptiness of form and even the emptiness of great nirvāṇa, and also says “nirvāṇa is not a conjured phenomenon”; the Vimalakīrti says the Buddha’s body is free from the five forms of impermanence. Emptiness, permanence, buddha-nature, and the One Vehicle illuminate one another across these scriptures. Different titles do not by themselves justify imposing superiority and inferiority.

Using Ānanda and Kāśyapa’s attendance at different assemblies to rank the scriptures creates another immediate difficulty. If the two had not understood permanence at the Lotus assembly and were absent from the Nirvāṇa assembly, how could they understand permanence and transmit the Nirvāṇa? Śāriputra and Maudgalyāyana entered extinction before the Buddha and were not present between the twin śāla trees. Would that mean they never understood permanence? The text answers through responsive participants: these śrāvakas accompany the Buddha’s work of transformation, appearing as great within the great teaching and as lesser within the lesser. Their manifested identity serves the teaching and cannot in turn become a scale for ranking scriptural meaning.

The Lotus has already taught that emergence from the royal palace was not the beginning of buddhahood and that the Buddha awakened in the remote past. The final teaching of permanence in the Nirvāṇa is for the group of beings who were only then ready to hear it. Those who heard the Lotus did not need to wait for another assembly to understand permanence. The Nirvāṇa itself invokes the predictions received by eight thousand śrāvakas in the Lotus as an example of great benefit, thereby showing a shared principle rather than establishing depth by temporal order.

The Great Vehicle Scriptures Have Different Names and One Destination

The Lotus Upadeśa says that the Lotus is Perfect in principle and ultimate in teaching, without deficiency. The Da Zhidu Lun praises it as profound and explains why it is entrusted to bodhisattvas. These passages do not place the Lotus atop another competitive hierarchy; they remove the suspicion that it must wait for a later scripture to become complete.

The various Great Vehicle scriptures are named according to what is appropriate. Avataṃsaka, Immeasurable Meanings, and Lotus are names of samādhis; Prajñā is named for great wisdom; the Vimalakīrti for inconceivable liberation; great nirvāṇa for ultimate cessation; and Mañjuśrī’s question about awakening for the fulfilled path. Their names emphasize different entrances, but the fruit they teach is the fruit of buddhahood, the cause they teach is practice on the bodhisattva stages, the principle they teach is Dharma-nature, and the beings they principally address are bodhisattvas. Different names enable sentient beings to enter through different doors; the destination does not thereby split apart.

The Two Repositories Are Determined by Their Principal Audience, Not Everyone Present

The scriptures and treatises divide the twelve divisions into a Śrāvaka Repository and a Bodhisattva Repository and gather the paths out of suffering taught for śrāvakas and bodhisattvas into those two. Accounts of compilation likewise assign the collection of Mahākāśyapa and Ānanda to the Śrāvaka Repository and the Great Vehicle collection of Mañjuśrī and Ānanda to the Bodhisattva Repository. The Nirvāṇa says that the eleven divisions are upheld by those of the Two Vehicles and Vaipulya by bodhisattvas. Diverse textual evidence converges on two broad collections.

Each repository addresses two kinds of person. Within the Śrāvaka Repository, determinate śrāvakas have long cultivated the lesser teaching, delight only in it, and do not proceed to the Great Vehicle after realization. Śrāvakas who have lost bodhicitta once aroused the Great Vehicle resolve but forgot it while passing through birth and death; they first receive the lesser teaching and later still proceed to the Great Vehicle. One group remains and one departs, but when they receive the lesser Dharma they are alike, so both belong to the Śrāvaka Repository.

Within the Bodhisattva Repository, great beings of sudden awakening do not come through the lesser teaching but enter the Great Vehicle straightaway. Bodhisattvas who enter gradually come from among those earlier śrāvakas who lost their aspiration and enter the Great Vehicle through the lesser teaching. Their routes differ, but when they receive the great Dharma they are alike, so both belong to the Bodhisattva Repository.

Those present in an assembly cannot displace those principally addressed. A bodhisattva may appear responsively within the Śrāvaka Repository without being its principal recipient; a śrāvaka may be present within the Bodhisattva Repository without constituting its principal purport. The teaching is named according to the principal person addressed and the principal Dharma taught. Why, then, are there only two repositories when three vehicles are taught? Those who hear dependent arising are gathered with the śrāvakas, while pratyekabuddhas appear during ages without a buddha, display supernormal powers, and remain silent. They do not leave a separate body of teaching to be compiled, so the scriptures are gathered in brief as two repositories.

Opening “Only Two in Brief” into Four

Guanding finally correlates the two repositories with the Four Teachings. The Śrāvaka Repository opens as the Tripiṭaka Teaching; the Bodhisattva Repository opens as the Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings. The four corresponding groups are determinate śrāvakas, śrāvakas who have lost their Great Vehicle resolve, gradually awakening bodhisattvas, and suddenly awakening bodhisattvas. The correlation first honors the concise gathering of the teaching as “only two in brief” and then unfolds the differences of faculties and meaning within it. Brevity and detail do not refute each other; they are two viewing distances.

Guanding therefore uses the image of fishing and hunting in rivers and marshes. When there is much to catch, many nets and traps must be tied. Speaking at length is not a love of prolixity; if hidden meaning is to be disclosed, the argument must unfold with it. Only then does Guanding turn to recording Zhiyi’s words. The Five Chapters offer the Profound Meaning only in brief, and if speech itself cannot exhaust intent, how could writing exhaust speech? Yet if the seven meanings are used to comprehend the ten subtleties and then examined within the separate explanation, the Five Chapters link together like embroidery and the scriptures cited agree sentence by sentence.

The final two images bring classification back to contemplation. One breaks through the dry earth of ordinary beings and sees the wet clay of the sages’ Dharma; perfect penetration in teaching must become universal illumination in wisdom. The discourse on the Profound Meaning ends here and turns toward interpreting the scripture. If classification does not lead into contemplative practice, it remains nothing more than an order written on paper.

Through the Eye of the Shiqian

Zhanran first establishes the boundary of authorship for the entire passage. From “the recorder’s private record of agreements and differences” onward, this is Zhang’an’s miscellaneous record of divergent reports he himself heard, not Zhiyi’s original teaching. Only at “the Master said” does the recorder begin transmitting the Master’s intent. This single observation returns the passage’s many voices to their proper levels: statements in the treatise, other people’s reconciliations, Guanding’s objections and private interpretations, and Zhiyi’s conclusion cannot be treated as one person speaking directly at one time.

The Mirror divides the divergent reports into four gateways: distinguishing agreement and difference between Prajñā and the Lotus; correlating the separation and combination of the repositories; clarifying the basis of the names and meanings of the Four Teachings; and refuting ancient classifications. It summarizes the first gateway as three statements in one treatise—Prajñā apparently superior, the Lotus apparently superior, and the two apparently equal. Zhanran explains that uncommon Prajñā encompasses all dharmas, so the inclusion of the Lotus presents no difficulty. He also distinguishes concealed secrecy from wondrous profundity, so the same graph does not obscure two different lines of meaning.

Zhanran observes that the older explanation exalting Prajñā through real and skillful wisdom still does not reconcile the three statements. The Mirror’s meaning is not another ranking of the two scriptures. It first distinguishes common from uncommon Prajñā and then explains that uncommon Prajñā can encompass all dharmas. The question concerning “not yet disclosing the provisional” and “secrecy” must likewise be read according to the criterion under discussion: disclosure of the provisional yields one judgment, while ease and difficulty of understanding yield another. A judgment shifts with the point at issue and cannot be detached from the premise of its question and answer.

The general principle of the repository gateway is to correlate separation and combination through the Buddha’s teaching of one lifetime. The two, three, four, and eight repositories each have their own basis, and provisional reconciliation establishes only a relation among them. The four correspond one by one, while the eight correlate according to temporal stage and what was taught; the Lotus is not among the eight repositories. Reconciliation thus preserves each system’s basis while enabling several classifications to be viewed together.

The gateway concerning the basis of the Four Teachings especially distinguishes “also numbering four” from “corresponding in meaning.” The four great teaching-principles of the Chang Ahan merely share the number four and are not equivalent to the Four Teachings discussed later. The four kinds of sūtra in the Moon-Lamp Samādhi Sūtra enter the actual correlation of meanings. The Four Houses, meanwhile, borrow the moment-by-moment possession of Dharmas at a high stage to reveal the possession of Dharmas in the beginner’s mind; the list in the treatise is not simply treated as another ready-made set of names for the Four Teachings.

Zhanran further counts seventy-seven groups of four in the relevant passage of the Moon-Lamp Samādhi Sūtra, giving a direction for unfolding the root treatise’s brief instruction to understand the details from that scripture. In discussing the Four Houses, he emphasizes that the treatise expressly speaks of full possession moment after moment and that Guanding borrows this to establish full possession in the beginner’s mind. Both explanations first respect the original setting of scripture or treatise and then draw out the meaning that can be correlated. The borrowed level is high, but the entrance to practice it reveals is this present moment of mind.

The refutation of ancient classifications is illuminated as three levels: presentation of the ancient views, refutation, and the present establishment. The refutation first rejects fixed chronology and then examines each assigned period. In discussing the three scriptures, it unfolds through different names and one substance, agreement in meaning with different expression, and proof through the persons involved. The present establishment of two repositories likewise has five steps: textual evidence establishes the repositories, persons are divided in relation to them, subsidiary and principal participants are distinguished, a question and answer resolves the difficulty, and the repositories are opened into the teachings. The root treatise may appear to range widely through citations, but its skeleton remains clear: the repositories are established from scriptures and treatises, their persons are distinguished by the principal audience, and the two repositories are opened into the Four Teachings.

The final passage also has three levels: the recorder explains why he must speak at length, records the Master’s intent, and concludes the preceding while giving rise to the following. The seven meanings in the Master’s words first comprehend the ten subtleties and are then brought into the separate explanation. “Perfect penetration” concludes the teaching, while “universal illumination” concludes contemplation. The Mirror finally leaves not a closed chronological table but a way of reading: distinguish who is speaking, for whom the teaching is given, and on what basis it is taught, and then enter present contemplation through the teachings as they link together.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0